

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 


2C3;;yrigfjt 

Shelf j.E?;K.4 1 


UNITE» STATES OF AMERICA 














































































I 














. 























' 






























* 






HERBERT RAU . 


CHICAGO: 

MORRILL, HIGGINS & CO. 

Idyi.wild Series. Vol. I, No. 40, April 22, 1893. Issued weekly. Annual Subscription, $26.00 
Entered in the Postoffice at Chicago as second-class matter. 

















































































































» 









A ROYAL ROBBER 



By HEREBERT RAU 

it 


AUTHOR OF “MOZART,” ETC. 


TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 

BY 

AGNES A. E. BLAKE 

% 





CHICAGO: 

MORRILL, HIGGINS & CO. 



p.2.3, 

-,RV5* 


Copyright 1893 

BY 

MORRILL, HIGGINS & CO. 


W. B. Conxey Company, printers and Binders, 


CONTENTS 


Part I. (Vol. i) 

CHAPTER PAGE 

i; Louis XIV and his Court 7 

11. Louis XIV 13 

hi. A Day from the Life of a King 20 

iv. “Nec Pluribus Imper” . ; 30 

v. The Marquise De Montespan Louvois.... 49 

vi. An Intrigue 69 

vii. The Conjuration 83 

viii. The Dream 98 

ix. “A noble Friend” 107 

x. The Chase and the Deer 119 

XI. A DISTINGUISHED RASCAL 135 

xii. “The Catastrophe” 148 

Part II. 

xiii. Strasburg 162 

xiv. The Tailor 165 

xv. Family Joys 174 

xvi. Hans in Ichnekenloch 181 

xvii. Alma A 198 

xviii. The Traitors 206 

xix. A Trying Hour 215 


CONTENTS 


Part III. (Vol. 2) 

CHAPTER PAGE 

i. The Masquerade 225 

11. The Politics of France 254 

hi. Storms 270 

iv. The Ghost 275 

Part IV. 

v. The Discovery 288 

vi. The Superior of the Franciscans 300 

vii. The Star of Life 315 

viii. The Deliverer 322 

ix. The Happiness of Love * 341 

Part. V. 

x. The Suitor 354 

xi. The Witch’s Kitchen 373 

xii. The Duchesse De Fontanges 389 

xiii. An Audience 401 

xiv. Darkness and Sorrow. . 412 

Part VI. 

I. The Secret of the Bridge 421 

II. The Gardener’s Wife 44g 

in. Hannibal Ante Sortas 462 

iv. A Sad Day 477 

v. The Capitulation 485 

vi. Dreams and Illusions 504 

vii. A Withered Rose 519 

vm. The Rule of Nemesis 529 

ix. The Consecration of the Robbery 536 

x. Joy and Sorrow 545 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


PART I. 

LOUIS XIV AND HIS COURT. 

CHAPTER I. 

The peace of Nymwegen had strengthened anew the 
power of Louis XIV, King of France. He now stood 
before the world victorious and more powerful and 
greater than ever, while on the one hand his century 
greeted him with acclamations, and on the other curses 
and imprecations followed him. For more than half a 
century the predominating influence of this powerful 
and ambitious king was felt in European affairs. Louis 
XIV succeeded in crushing the opposition of the nobil- 
ity, which had been the bane of the whole kingdom; 
in breaking the power of Parliament, and treading 
into the dust, with iron heel, every attempt made by 
the people for freedom. The nation obeyed; Parlia- 
ment received laws from the monarch who did not 
hesitate to appear before it in a hunting-jacket, muddy 
boots, and riding-whip in hand. Even the leaders and 
heroes of the Fronde sunk to flattering, hypocritical 
courtiers. Louis had brought his kingdom to submit 

7 


8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


to the most absolute and unlimited sovereignty, and 
his bold motto, " L' etat c’est moi" rolled over a world 
trembling with astonishment and excitement. But 
above all the king knew, understood and compre- 
hended France and the French. Civil war had nour- 
ished and increased the energy of the French people; 
now the crafty prince used this strength, for his 
chosen ends. Bold plans wake the ambition of the 
nation; conquests — just or unjust — strengthened it; 
heroes like Conde and Turenne excited the volatile and 
war-loving people to an almost fanatical desire for 
battle; while the brilliancy and magnificence of the 
court, the growth of giant buildings, the protection 
and support of the arts and sciences, filled the French 
nation with the contagious poetical intoxication of 
greatness. What was more natural than that the 
warlike, vain, easily excited French should now rush 
into the pathway of fame and greatness, which had 
been opened to them by their beloved monarch 

At that time the stars of the first magnitude in 
France were Mazarin, Colbert, Louvois— Conde, Tu- 
renne, Luxemburg, Catinat, Vandome— Corneille, Ra- 
cine, Moliere, Bayle, La Fontaine, Boileau, Fenelon, 
Bourdaloue, Bossuet, Saurin, Massilon— Mansard, 
Claude Lorraine, Poussin, Lebrun and man} 7 others. 

Three things worked together to give to France an 
age of brilliancy such as she has never since seen; 
and these were: the increasing intellectual activity of 
the whole people— the rare individuality of the prom- 


LOUIS XIV AND HIS COURT 


9 


inent men just mentioned— and the great interest and 
co-operation of the government. A new era dawned 
for France, an era which in many respects reminds 
one of the time of a Pericles, an Augustus, and the 
Medicis. And this brilliancy was so much the greater 
because the formerly dreaded rivals of France had 
fallen into inactivity and weakness. 

The sun of Spain had gone down. The strength of 
Germany had long since faded, and the Emperor 
Leopold 1, son of the Emperor Ferdinand III and 
the Spanish Infanta Maria Anna, was not the man to 
rescue the German Empire from its disunion, lethargy 
and perversity. Managing the helm of state with a 
weak hand, he saw the Empire threatened by the 
Turks, Hungary in rebellion, his capital, Vienna, be- 
sieged, France at war, with Germany, and the north 
of the Empire growing strong as an independent gov- 
ernment under Frederic Wilhelm, Elector of Branden- 
burg. The hopes of the once proud and dictatorial 
imperial crown now rested in the support of Holland 
and England. Denmark and Sweden, however, one 
or the other alternately allied to France or her 
enemy, annulled their influence, while at that period 
the voice of Russia was heard but little, and the Sul- 
tan was a friend to Louis the Fourteenth. 

So, in two great wars against half Europe, Louis 
gained, through costly conquests, a brilliant, and 
richly rewarded victory. 

Nothing would have been wiser and more natural 


IO 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


than for all the allied European powers with the Ger- 
man Emperor at their head to oppose Louis in his 
plans for conquest, but the Elector Frederic of Brand- 
enburg was almost the only one who recognized the 
importance of doing so. 

He entered into an offensive and defensive alliance 
with Spain, the Emperor of Germany and Holland 
against France. 

Louis, in consequence of this, was obliged to with- 
draw a portion of his troops under Turenne from Hol- 
land. Although there had been no great battles in 
the Netherlands, the French army had been very much 
reduced by skirmishes, sickness, etc.; while an at- 
tempt of the new general to invade the interior of 
Holland on the ice utterly failed. 

The French were so luxurious that they would eat 
nothing but the tongues of cows, and buried the rest 
of the animal to avoid the stench. As soon as mis- 
fortune overtook them their wantoness quickly changed 
into wild vandalism; they committed so many fright- 
ful crimes, plundering, levying, burning, etc., that 
the worst days of the Thirty Years War seemed to 
have returned. 

The troops of Louis the Fourteenth, were obliged 
to withdraw, but this retreat was graced by 3,000 
wagons laden with plunder and booty. 

The king of France had now, as before no further 
cause to continue the war or commence a new one, 
east of all with Germany which really wished for 


LOUIS XIV AND HIS COURT 


II 


peace. But since Louis XIV was convinced that his 
seizure of Holland had been a mis-step, his pride and 
insatiate desire for new conquest sought another 
means of bringing the conflict he had commenced to a 
victorious close. 

The idea of a universal monarchy, which at a later 
day, intoxicated and led astray Napoleon I, haunted 
the mind of Louis. But as he was never accustomed 
to take justice into consideration with his desires, he 
now turned against the German Empire. 

Under a mere pretext the Rhine-bridge near Strass- 
burg, this pearl in the chain of German cities, was 
burnt; the other imperial cities in Alsace were captured, 
soldiers took possession of German provinces, taxes 
were unjustly levied, and within the boundaries of 
Germany the French committed many arbitrary acts 
which even their own rulers— the Emperor and Em- 
pire — would not have been justified in doing. But all 
this, so said Louis XIV, was in no way a violation of 
peace, but only kindly interference against the dang- 
erous and powerful Emperor, although no one had 
asked for this assistance. Louis declared that the 
welfare of the German Empire was very dear to him, 
and his troops, under Turenne, had only invaded it to 
keep peace and order. Still he, with his whole army, 
was ready to withdraw from Germany, if the German 
Emperor would do the same. 

Thus stood political affairs at the time of the be- 
ginning of this story. At the same time the brilliancy 


12 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


and magnificence of the court at Versailles and the 
apparent greatness of Louis XIV dazzled France and 
the whole world. Louis stood at the height of his 
power; he was possessed of the best armies, the great- 
est generals, a fine navy and still retained the affec- 
tion of his subjects. Throughout France, arts, sciences, 
and commerce flourished better than ever before — the 
most brilliant society existed in Paris— nothing could 
be prouder and more magnificent than the court of 
Louis XIV. The most beautiful and intellectual 
women of France surrounded the throne of the king 
like a magnificent diadem of flowers. But Louis XIV 
knew how to appreciate this great charm of his court 
as his motto proves: “A court without women is a 
year without spring, and a spring without roses,” and 
verily; . . he plucked enough of these roses to sumptuous- 
ly adorn his life. 


CHAPTER II. 


LOUIS XIV. 

The scene in the great gallery in the palace of Ver- 
sailles was a very animated one. Servants in glitter- 
ing liveries, cavaliers in still more gorgeous court 
costumes, ladies dressed in satin, silk, or velvet, glis- 
tening in the colored rays of costly jewels, but still 
brighter in their own loveliness, filled the spacious 
room which Mansard had adorned with a wealth of 
mirrors, marble and gold bronzes, and Lebrun had 
decorated with his noble pictures. The palace of 
Versailles was then considered one of the new won- 
ders of the world; as it will remain for all time one 
of the most remarkable monuments of the history of 
Art. At one time only a priory, a farm-house and a 
wind-mill stood on the eminence which now bears 
the crown of palaces. In the days of Louis XIII the 
farm house had disappeared, but the wind-mill still 
existed and often the sad and thoughtful monarch, 
returning from the chase, had slept in this miserable 
hut. He built a pavilion. Three years later the 
pavilion was converted into a small castle. Louis 
XIII made this little palace his toy. He passed the 
winter of 1632, the carnival of 1633 and the whole 

13 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


T 4 

autumn of the same year there. One morning when 
he was wandering about this residence — the only one 
which he regarded as his own property — he said in a 
moment of enthusiasm to the Duke of Grammont : 
“Marshal! do you remember having seen a wind-mill 
here?” “Yes, Sire” — answered the marshal — “the mill 
has disappeared, but the wind is still here." 

At last — in the year 1683— Louis XIV determined 
to make a royal residence of Versailles. Mansard de- 
signed the plan, Lebrun sketched it, and now arose 
the magnificent building, which swallowed no less 
than one hundred and sixty-five million livres, and 
which by the unfortunate desire to imitate Louis XIV, 
for a long time — to the misery of nations and subjects 
— gave the example and pattern for a multitude of 
castles to European princes. 

The courtiers and dignitaries of the kingdom were 
gathered together in the great gallery of this castle, 
to attend His Majesty according to their rank and 
title at " les grandes ou secondis entries" of the “ Lever " ; 
for Louis XIV was surrounded by a strict, almost in- 
credible ceremony which reminded one of Eastern 
potentates. Louis XIV liked it to be so, . . . but Louis 
XIV was cunning enough to unite therewith diplo- 
matic strategy. For him everything depended upon 
making an end of* the feudal system in his kingdom, 
bending the once proud and independent French 
nobility under the yoke of his scepter, and reducing 
them to an absolute dependence upon the crown. 


LOUIS XIY 


15 


Two things materially aided him; the innate French 
vanity and extravagance, and the ambition of the nobility. 
Charmed and attracted by the splendor and magnifi- 
cence of the court, the noblest families rushed into a 
rivalry in expenditure which only too soon, led them 
to bankruptcy, and thus to the most entire dependence 
upon the crown. But the crafty wearer of this crown 
gave them a good example of pompous show: for 
example, the value of the crown jewels, which at the 
death of King Louis XIII, amounted to 700,000 
francs, in 1696, under Louis XIV, had increased to 
iL33°> 000 francs: At the same time, satin, silk, vel- 
vet, costly laces, jewels, gold and silver brocades, 
feathers and trinkets of all kinds decked the ladies 
and gentlemen of the court to excess; but if this was 
usually the case, how much more so to day, . . . the day 
on which the Persian ambassadors had been granted a 
ceremonious audience — in which they had begged to 
lay at the feet of the King of France the homage of 
their ruler. Everything therefore exhibited the 
greatest magnificence, which reached its summit in 
the toilettes of the Duchesses de Chatilion, de Rohan, 
de Montbazon, and de Beaufort, who passed through 
the gallery with the ladies of honor to the “ entrte du 
cabinet ”. As the resplendent suns of this court, they 
were surrounded and followed by other stars; and a 
long line of ladies and gentlemen of high rank. 
Merry conversation enlivened all, but the merriest 
among the crowd of courtiers was the Duc de Saint 


i6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Aignan, the favorite of the King, who, inexhaustible 
in spirit and wit, had won an important influence 
over Louis XIV. This Duc de Saint Aignan was a 
handsome man, the perfect representative of a true 
Frenchman, joyous as the day, changeable as quick- 
silver, slippery as an eel, and yet proud and chivalric 
in all his ways. His pale, rather thin, face, had fine 
features, intellect shone from his black eyes; the 
small delicate moustache, and beard a la Henri IV 
were finely traced. Boldly arched eyebrows, with the 
slightly aquiline nose, evinced courage and decision; 
while his black waving hair and a delicate allongen- 
peruke, such as the King was accustomed to wear, 
harmonized admirably with the rest of his appear- 
ance. 

The slight figure was very conspicuous in the dress 
of dark red velvet, whose texture was almost hidden 
under its gold embroidery, while the vest of gold bro- 
cade covered the body almost to the knees, like a 
glittering coat of mail. His handsomely formed legs 
were clothed in white silk stockings, fastened by. 
ruby clasps to the red velvet small clothes. Buttons 
and shoe -buckles were set. with the same stones: a 
large ostrich feather — white as new fallen snow — 
waved lightly from- the small three-cornered hat, 
while the sword hung with a defiant air, by the side 
of the cavalier, and pert and defiant, merry and easy 
— as was then the custom of Louis XIV’s Court — were 
the words of the Due. The Due’s frivolity in matters 


LOUIS XIV 


17 


of religion was well known, but as ^the report had 
been spread among the courtier’s that Saint Aignan 
had taken off his hat before a crucifix, the Duchesse 
de Chatillon had just asked him if he had been con- 
verted and turned to the Lord. 

Saint Aignan smiled and answered: — “We bow to 
each other, but are not on speaking terms." 

“He is a perfect heathen! ” — exclaimed Saint Far- 
geau — “Do you know, ladies, what a heretical answer 
the Due lately gave me?” 

“No!" exclaimed all. 

“What was it Prince?” replied St. Aignan, laughing 
— “I have forgotten that crime.” 

“A few evenings since, as I was rising from the 
gaming table with the Due, he was polite enough to 
offer me his equipage.” 

“He is always a perfect gentleman,” said the 
Duchesse de Montbazon. 

“As I knew,” continued St. Fargeau — “that his 
horses had been in use all day, I refused his offer. 
What do you think he answered?” 

“Well!” cried all laughing. 

“ Morbleu!" said he — “if God had created my horses 
to rest, he would have made them chaplains to the 
sacred chapel.” 

General hilarity followed this remark; but the Due 
received many delicate taps of the fan from the ladies, 
accompanied by “godless man!” 

“I don’t really know whether I am godless,” ex- 
2 Robber 


i8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


claimed the Due — "but it was certainly godless that 
the Prince should have won three thousand pistoles 
from me on that same evening.” 

"Why, what is that?" said the Duc de Hacqueville — 
"the Duchesse de Bourgoyne lost 12,000 Louis d’or 
last evening. 

"Pah! 12,000 Louis d’or!” exclaimed Monsieur de 
Brissac scornfully — "a mere bagatelle, the Montespan 
understands that better. She lost four million livres 
at Bassette at one sitting, but compelled the bankers 
to continue playing till she won all back. The gen- 
tlemen hoped to compensate themselves another time, 
but they were bitterly deceived, for the next morning 
the Montespan wisely forbade the game of Bassette.” 

"That she could easily do,” said the Duchesse de 
Sevigne merrily — "for the jeu d ’ amour still remained." 

"And with it the six prizes,” * said Prince Conde 
laughing. 

"And yet she has been supplanted by Madame de 
Soubise!" exclaimed St. Aignan carelessly. 

"And how long will that color hold?” asked the 
Duc de Caumartin ironically; 

"What is that to us,” said St. Aignan — "For my 
part I agree in this case with Her Majesty the Queen. 
A short time since, when the report was spread that 
Madame de Lüdre was the King’s mistress, one of the 
queen’s ladies had the audacity to inform Her Majes- 
ty, and added: ‘Your Majesty must oppose this new 


* 1 he $ix children she bore to Louis XIV. 


LOUIS XIV 


19 


love!’ The Queen said quietly, Tt is nothing to me; 
that concerns Madame de Montespan.” 

At this moment the voice of the first chamberlain 
called: “ L’entrie du cabinet!" 

The faces of the noble company were immediately 
drawn into the lines demanded by etiquette; the 
Duchesse, ordered their brocade skirts to be smoothed 
out by their ladies in waiting; the gentlemen took off 
their hats, and the whole group entered the royal 
apartments. Those who remained in the large gallery 
replaced their hats for their hour.. ..the hour of the 
great audience, or the passing of His Majesty on the 
way to mass, had not yet struck. 

There were about sixty; gentlemen and ladies, 
court and state officers, cavaliers, marquises, counts, 
barons, and officials of all grades. Many of them — 
who perhaps had not a sou in their pockets — gleamed 
and sparkled in magnificent costumes, costing more 
thaii their whole property. One fine looking young 
man, who stood modestly, almost with an air of em- 
barrassment, fn a window-niche, formed an exception, 
by his simple dress, which marked him as a country 
nobleman. But how could the modesty of the youth 
and his plain costume escape the notice of the cor- 
tiers of Louis XIV? They whispered and jested about 
the youth, and were highly delighted to shorten the 
‘ entre temps,' the tedious hour of waiting in the great 
gallery of Versailles, by witticisms about the new- 
comer. The young man, however, noticed nothing of 


20 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


this. The splendor and magnificence of the court at 
which he found himself to-day for the first time — the 
impression made by the palace and his present sur- 
roundings — the crowd of noisy courtiers, who moved 
about as easily and as much at home as if they were 
in their own chambers — the ardent glances of the 
ladies, who notwithstanding his old fashioned, plain 
dress, looked with pleasure at the handsome young 
man — the levity of their appearance, which allowed 
all their charms to be seen, so that there was scarcely 
anything to conceal .... all this perplexed the youth 
so much that he was incapable of quiet observation. 
But there were still more important things which 
made him thoughtful and depressed in heart and 
mind. Young Gauthier de Montferrand stood at one 
of the most important turning points of his life — for 
it was the intention of his uncle, — the worthy old 
captain of the royal guard, Monsieur de Torcy — to 
present his nephew to the King, and introduce him to 
the celebrated Court of Versailles. This was no trifle 
to do. Gauthier, who was only twenty-one years 
old, had lived till now in the most perfect retirement 
in the country, and had been brought up with the 
strictest principles. 

Conflicting feelings raged in the breast of the youth. 
Once enrolled in the King’s body-guard, what a bril- 
liant pathway might perhaps be opened to him! Gen- 
erals and statesmen had gone forth from this body 
guard, which stood so near the monarch. Gauthier 


LOUIS XIV 


21 


was Frenchman enough to place his aim high — young 
enough to dream of the easiest fulfillment of the bold- 
est desires. 

Gauthier felt that this was for him the birth-day of 
a new man and a new world. He felt that in this 
hour, he took the first step out of the boundaries of 
his childhood; but, he felt, too, that in this same 
hour the paradise of his childhood closed behind him, 
and yet the youth understood that he must break 
through the flowery chains of childhood, if he would 
be a man and gain a future. And yet in this decisive 
hour, the thoughts of the young man turned again 
with pain to the past. Who can bid adieu to an Eden 
without a last look of love, of sadness, and painful 
renunciation? And in this Eden still wandered for 
Gauthier, a lovely angel who had shared with him the 
plays of his childhood, the simple, but pure and noble 
joys of his youth. She was indeed a lovely maiden — 
a distant relation — Marie Angeline Scoraille de Rou- 
sille, Mademoiselle de Fontanges;— a vision of beauty, 
whose auburn hair, mild eyes, and dazzling whiteness 
of skin, gave an idea of the Madonna. 

What joyous, happy hours Gauthier had passed 
with her where her little ancestral castle stood 
in charming Limagne, on the banks of the Allier. 

The youth was lost in these sweet dreams, forgetful 
of his surroundings, thinking of this picture of his 
loved home, of the ancestral castle, of the faith- 
ful old mother, who now occupied it alone 


22 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


and of Angelitie, when a well-known voice fell upon 
his ear. It was that of his uncle, Captain de Torcy, 
just coming from the royal apartments into the gal- 
lery, who now approached his nephew: 

“It is even so, Prince,” said de Torcey at this 
moment — "the Fontanges are connections of ours, but 
only a single brand of this old family remains. It is 
a very pretty and charming one, however.” 

“And ’that is Mademoiselle Scoraille de Rousille?” 

“At your service.” 

“But how did you learn that the child is so beauti- 
ful, Monsieur de Torcy? You have not left the court 
these twenty years, and yet you say that Mademoiselle 
Angeline is only sixteen years old.” 

“Where did I learn that?” — answered the captain 
with a proud, pleased smile — “I know it from yonder 
young fellow!” and he pointed toward his nephew, 
who still stood in the window niche, and at the 
approach of the Prince and his uncle, bowed re- 
spectfully, though rather awkwardly. 

A scornful expression played round the corners of 
St. Aignan’s mouth; then he shrugged his shoulders 
and said: “The heart of a youth is a partial painter 
in such matters." 

“And you, Prince” — interrupted the captain — “are a 
doubting Thomas. Look here!" 

Torcy drew a miniature from his breast-pocket. But 
the Prince had scarcely cast a glance at the picture, 
when he exclaimed with astonishment. “That is in- 


LOUIS XIV 


23 


deed a charming creature! How did you get such a 
treasure, old swash-buckler?” 

“Gautier brought it to me," - answered de Torcy 
with ill-concealed vanity, and at the same time 
introduced his nephew as Angeline’s young friend 
and playmate. 

What thoughts rose in the mind of the Prince 
at this moment, neither the new-comer nor the old 
soldier could guess. Only one thing was plain; the 
Prince suddenly welcomed young Gauthier to the 
Court of Versailles, with great warmth and kindness. 
Indeed at parting he even offered his hand to him and 
said: “We shall be friends!” 

But how this scene had suddenly changed the man- 
ner of all present towards the young man. The Due 
de St. Aignon, though a much younger man than the 
king, was one of his favorites. In a moment all jests, 
witticisms, and bon mots upon the new-comer ceased, 
and the scornful manner of the courtiers instantly 
became respectful now that the Prince, a favorite of the 
king, had honored him with so friendly a reception. 

“You are a lucky fellow,” cried the Captain, as the 
Prince withdrew. “If he speaks a good word for you, 
you are secure. He is, to be sure, one of the wildest 
and most extravagant men at court, but certain- 
ly one of the most influential!” 

“One of the wildest and most extravagant?” repeated 
Gauthier with astonishment — “and I must depend up- 
on him?" 


24 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Monsieur de Torcy would have answered, but at 
that moment came the announcement that the great 
audience of ceremony was about to begin. The whole 
gallery was in motion, as if by magic, and all streamed 
toward the Audience Hall. Torcy and his nephew 
followed. Gautier’s heart beat audibly; now for the 
first time he was to see Louis XIV, surnamed “the 
great.” Grand and imposing was the Hall of Audi- 
ence, upon which Mansard and Lebrun had lavished 
all the resources of art. Grand and imposing was 
the company collected here, for it comprised the high 
birth, intellect, and beauty of France. But what was 
all this in comparison to the moment in which 
the doors flew open and the grand-master of ceremo- 
nies appeared among them with the announcement — 
“the King" — all heads were uncovered, and the Sun 
of France, Louis XIV, followed by the Queen, the 
royal Prince, the Marquise de Montespan, Madame de 
Soubise, Madame de Lüdre, the whole Court and the 
ministers and officers, entered amid a flourish of trum- 
pets. Every one bowed to the dust and a death- 
like silence followed the sound of the music. The 
king alone was covered. Slowly, proudly, and grave- 
ly he inclined his head and the bended backs 
dared to straighten themselves. 

Louis XIV wore a dress ornamented with gold and 
precious stones worth twelve and a half million 
francs; his tall, noble, and powerful figure could 
scarcely stand upright beneath its weight. 


LOUIS XIV 


25 


And yet Gauthier did not see this dress, but only 
the king, only Louis XIV, whom the world called 
the Great and who indeed stood before him like a 
demi-god among men. Louis XIV throughout his 
long reign, knew how to represent in a masterly man- 
ner, the king. With him, everything, down to the 
slightest movement, the slightest word, was measured, 
majestic, grand, and yet unstudied and natural. 

No man ever accomplished so much, or produced so 
profound an impression by such means. A glance 
from his eye, a gesture of his hand was sought and 
noticed, caused happiness or misery. And was he 
not at the same time one of the handsomest men 
in France? Though not tall, he was of good height, 
and knew how to place himself on a par with the 
tallest by his perfect bearing, as well as his high 
heels. His mouth was beautiful, his aquiline nose in- 
dicated firmness, there was an imperious expression in 
the glance of his blue eyes, while his slow, sharply 
accented manner of speech, lent a commanding earn- 
estness to his words. In his whole bearing appeared 
the Spanish gravity, an inheritance from his mother, 
a gravity, however, most agreeably tempered by French 
grace. Gauthier was overpowered and enchanted, 
as every Frenchman must have been by such a king; 
but the formality almost depressed him, so that he 
breathed more freely and easily when the sovereign, 
and, following him, the Persian ambassadors, had re- 
tired. For him, there yet remained the most import- 


t 


1 


26 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


ant moment, that of his own presentation. But the hour 
had not yet struck; for at the Court of Louis XIV, 
everything moved according to the laws of an immuta- 
ble, all-controlling etiquette. Gauthier’s presentation 
could only take place in the great gallery at the king’s 
progress to holy mass. 


CHAPTER III. 


A DAY FROM THE LIFE OF A KING. 

When Gauthier had returned to the gallery with 
his uncle — the whole court, with the exception of the 
princes and princesses of royal blood, did the same 
— Captain de Torcy asked his nephew what impression 
he had received. The youth, full of enthusiasm, dis- 
closed his whole heart. He was, as is the custom of 
youth — fire and flame. Only this tedious ceremony; 
the fetters of etiquette were disagreeable to one who 
was accustomed to a free, happy life in the midst of 
nature. Torcy listened to him with smiles; but when 
Gauthier had finished, exclaimed: “O, ho, my young 
man! I see you think it is the same here as in 
Limagne! You cannot forget the beautiful mountains 
of Puy de Dome and Mount d’or; but Paris and Ver- 
sailles, St. Germain and Marly are not on the charm- 
ing banks of the Allier, and at the court of a great 
king things are different from the life in your ancestral 
castle. But that you may understand the manners of 
our court, I will describe a day from the life of the 
king, and thereby pass away the tedious hour of wait- 
ing.” 

“How will that help me, uncle!” said Gauthier, 
27 


28 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“surely each day brings its own affairs, its own 
changes!” 

“Scarcely, my young friend!” answered the uncle; 
“one passes like another, at least so far as etiquette 
is concerned; and to this His Majesty clings, as to 
a sacred thing. So listen and impress what I say 
upon your mind, for any mis-step upon this smooth 
floor may deprive you of position and future pros- 
perity. ” 

The young man had not expected such constraint at 
the court of so powerful a king. His joyousness, 
youthful courage, and ideas of freedom, rose strongly 
against the yoke which was about to be laid upon 
him; but he could not turn back. He therefore yielded 
quietly, and —suppressing a deep sigh — lent an ear to 
his uncle, who stepping with his nephew into the win- 
dow, continued: “At eight o’clock in the morning, if 
the king still sleeps the 'garcons de chambre ’ enter, 
if it is cold, make a fire, or if warm gently open the 
windows. Then they take the Ven-cas ,’ ‘the 4 mortier ’, 
and l lit de vielle ’ away." 

Ven-cas , mortier , lit de vielle ?" repeated Gauthier, 
“what are they?” 

“ Ventre-saint-gris!" exclaimed the captain, “it is 
very evident that Limagne is far away from here, 
otherwise, young man, you would know things which 
are daily used by our great king. ‘ Ven-cas,' is a meal 
which is always ready at night in case the king should 
become hungry. The i mortier' > is a silver dish in the 


I 


A DAY FROM THE LIFE OF A KING 2g 

form of a mortar which is filled with water, and upon 
which floats a piece of yellow wax.” 

"And its use?” 

"It serves His Majesty for a night lamp.“ 

"And the lit dc vielle ?" 

"Is the bed which is prepared every evening in the 
king’s room for the first groom of the chamber.” 

"Well, and when all these things have been taken 
away?” asked the young man, with a slightly ironical 
smile. 

"Then,” continued the captain gravely, "the first 
chamberlain waits till the clock strikes half past 
eight, and then wakes the king before the last stroke 
dies away. Thereupon the head surgeon and physi- 
cian rub the king, and if he has perspired help him 
change his linen. Now comes the entrance of those 
who have free access to the 1 Lever' or des grandes 
entries ' . The first courtier opens the curtains of the 
bed, and offers His Majesty the consecrated water 
out of the bowl which has been brought to the head 
of the bed.” 

"And those who are present at the 'Lever'?" asked 
Gautheir. 

"They remain a few moments, in which they have 
the right to lay before the king any petitions. When 
no one has anything more to request, the cavalier who 
drew aside the curtains and offered the holy water, 
gives him the prayer-book. Five minutes later His 
Majesty closes the book, and the chamberlain hands 


30 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


him his dressing-gown, when the ‘secondes entries' 
takes place.” 

'And who are admitted to this 1 secondes entries'?" 

"Only those of the highest rank." 

"Poor king!” exclaimed the youth, "he never has a 
moment to himself." 

"O!" said his uncle, "there is more to come. A few 
moments after the reception of these persons, all of 
great distinction are admitted, and finally those in the 
gallery enter." 

“And the king?” 

"He, in the meantime, busies himself in gracefully 
putting on his shoes, which the first groom of the 
chambers hands him, after clothing the royal legs in 
silk stockings. Every other day the Court is present 
while His Majesty is shaved, when a cavalier is allowed 
to hold his mirror." 

"Allowed! Allowed!” repeated the youth, and a 
dark flush crimsoned his noble face. "Is that an honor 
fora cavalier?” 

" Ventre saint gris!" exclaimed Monsieur de Torcy, 
"a great honor! " 

Gautheir was perplexed and silenced; but the cap- 
tain gravely continued, and explained that as soon as 
the king was dressed he knelt in prayer. Then all 
present, the clergy, the court, and even the cardinals, 
knelt about him. Only the lackeys remained stand- 
ing, and the Captain of the Guard on duty stood by 
the door with drawn sword. "After that," continued 


A DAY FROM THE LIFE OF A KING 31 

M. de Torcy, "comes the the 'entrde du cabinet .’ The 
king is followed into his cabinet by all the officers, 
who here receive their orders for the day. So the 
whole court knows in the morning what His Majesty 
intends to do. ” 

“But cannot the king make some change afterwards?" 
said Gauthier. 

Torcy shook his head. “What Louis XIV has once 
ordered," he answered, “is never opposed or changed, 
unless some important, unforeseen circumstance occurs. " 

“Good heavens!" exclaimed the youth in an under- 
tone, “then the king is no better than a slave.” 

“Imprudent boy," said the captain with an angry 
glance, “can you never forget your Limagne! Here 
even the walls have ears," and twisting his moustache, 
the captain looked cautiously around, fortunately they 
were unheard and unnoticed. 

“I will be more careful!” said the youth soothingly, 
but he blushed like a girl, and his heart became more 
despondent at what he heard. 

The captain took up the thread of his discourse 
again: “After giving the orders for the day, the king, 
by a slight nod, grants all permission to retire; he 
then converses with the young princess and their 
tutors for about half an hour. Next follows the time 
for the state audience and the l entre temps , ’ which is 
the present time, and in which the whole court waits 
here in the gallery.” 

“Then almost every minute has its particular name!" 
said the youth smiling sadly. 


32 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“And its duties!” added the captain. "In a quarter 
of an hour, for instance, the king will pass us on his 
way to mass, and at that time it is allowable to speak 
to him, and present strangers. Collect yourself, young 
man. ” 

Gauthier trembled. The great, decisive moment, in 
which he should stand face to face with Louis XIV, 
was approaching. He scarcely heard his uncle’s 
further description of the subsequent council of minis- 
ters, and the visits of the king to his different mis- 
tresses, the Marquise de Montespan, whose star was 
now paling — Madame de Soubise, and Madame de 
Lüdre. 

Of this Gauthier had already heard. France had 
long been accustomed to see her kings languishing in 
the rosy chains of love and beautiful women, and the 
fact was now scarcely repulsive to a Frenchman. He 
listened more earnestly to the further description, 
when Torcy said: “His Majesty’s dinner is almost 
always ( au petit convert,' that is, the king dines alone.” 

“Alone?" exclaimed the youth with astonishment, 
“and the queen and princes?” 

“Alone,” repeated M. de Torcy with an emphasis 
which cut short all farther questions. Tel est notre 
bon plaiser the king says. When the table is laid, 
the court appears with the princes at their head, and 
the first chevalieur informs the king that dinner is 
served. The king appears, sits down, and is attended 
by the first chamberlain and the princes — often even 


A DAY FROM THE LIFE OF A KING 


33 


Monseigneur his brother, while every one else stands 
silently in the background with uncovered head. But, 
what is the matter?” exclaimed Captain de Torcy 
suddenly. “ Ventre saint gris, you are blushing like 
a girl!” 

‘‘It is nothing!" answered Gautheir with embarrass- 
ment. ‘‘I only wondered at Monseigneur— and the 
other nobles.” 

"For what reason?" broke in de Torcy, "the king is 
the state; all others are his servants.” 

"But his own brother.” 

"The king never offers him a chair during the meal. 
Standing with uncovered heads and napkins under 
their arms, the princes of the blood serve him and 
consider it an honor." 

"The young man bit his lips. With what different 
conceptions of honor he had come to court! What 
different ideas, too, of the one whom the world called 
the greatest of kings, whom since his earliest child- 
hood he had revered as the finest and proudest of chiv- 
alry. 

"After dinner,” continued de Torcy, finishing his 
picture with rapid strokes of the pencil, "the king 
sometimes receives Monseigneur alone, and at the 
same time feeds his setters. A second toilette in the 
presence of the favorites then follows, and then — fine 
weather or foul— they drive out, to chase a stag in the 
park, to shoot, or to look at the different buildings. 
Sometimes His Majesty orders a promenade with the 
3 Robber 


34 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


ladies, or a collation in the woods at Marly or Fon' 
tainebleau. ” 

"And his family?” asked Gauthier anxiously. 

"An hour after the return belongs to them; then 
comes the Montespan or Madame de Lüdre, in whose 
apartments the rest of the evening is passed." 

"And supper?” 

"Takes place about ten o’clock. The master of cere- 
monies on duty then appears with staff in hand, ac- 
companied by the captain of the guard, who has kept 
watch in the ante-chamber of the lady whom the king 
visits. Only the captain,” said Torcy proudly, "is 
allowed to open the door and say ' Le roi est serve . ’ 
A quarter of an hour after, the king comes to sup- 
per. During this quarter of an hour the officers of the 
household have made 7 es preis.''" 

“ Les preis?" 

"That is they have examined the bread, the salt, 
the plate, the napkins, the knives, forks, etc.” 

"For what purpose?” 

"To see if they are poisoned." 

"Poisoned?” repeated the youth with astonishment, 
and his brow darkened. 

"This takes place at the dinner also,” said his 
uncle. "But the dishes are always prepared by this 
rule: under surveillance of two guards, a doorkeeper, 
one of the first chevaliers, the controller general and 
the overseer of the kitchen, while two guards must 
see that no one approaches the king’s food." 


A DAY FROM THE LIFE OF A KING 


35 


"Poor king," sighed Gauthier. 

"Why poor king?” asked Torcy with astonishment. 

"How can a man have an appetite with such pre- 
cautions?” said the young man. 

His uncle laughed heartily " Ventre-saint-gris , — " 
said he merrily. "You can be at rest on that subject. 
His Majesty wields an admirable blade in the field 
and at the table.” 

"And does the king eat alone here also?” 

"Yes, and the court stand at a distance. Six noble- 
man serve him. The princes and princesses of the 
blood may now seat themselves at a little distance. A 
circle of the fairest women of France stand behind 
them, while during the supper soft music, sounding 
from a distance, by no means disturbs conversation. 
After the king has taken supper in this manner, he 
rises and with him, of course, all who were seated. 
Two guards and a doorkeeper now precede him, and 
he enters his bedchamber. Thereupon begins the 
'befit coucher , ’ to which the ‘ grandes' and 'secondes 
entries,' as well as the favorites, remain.” 

"Again,” exclaimed the youth with astonishment. 

"Again,” repeated the uncle, "until the first stroke 
of midnight, and till then the privilege of being in 
the presence of the greatest and most powerful monarch 
of the world is made the most of. Requests and pe- 
titions are presented, flatteries and calumnies uttered, 
marks of favor sought for, and enemies overthrown. 
When the king speaks to one of those present, all the 


3 6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


others withdraw. The clock strikes, the ladies bow 
low and retire, and the king goes to bed.” 

“Freedom at last then.” 

“Not so fast. The valet now receives His Majesty’s 
watch, and the relics which he always wears for pro- 
tection against daggers and poisons, and his orders; — 
two chevaliers then unfasten his garters, two valets, 
one on each side, drawoff his small clothes, shoes, and 
stockings, two pages from the oldest families hand 
him his slippers. At that moment the dauphin ap- 
proaches and offers the king his night shirt, which the 
master of the wardrobe has warmed. And now — " 

"Well?” 

“Now comes the moment for the greatest favors.” 

“Now? I should think the tormented man would 
get into bed?" 

“The monarch now selects from the gentlemen the 
fortunate one who is permitted to light him to bed 
with the well-known silver candlesticks and two 
lighted candles. The doorkeeper calls: ‘Retire, 
gentlemen.’ Those present withdraw, the favored one 
precedes the king with the lights and the king goes to 
bed, the royal physician then inquires concerning His 
Majesty’s health and one day of the king’ s life is over. ” 

“And this is repeated daily?" asked the youth de- 
spondently. 

"Daily, one is like another,” replied Captain de Torcy. 

“Then,” exclaimed the youth with a sad smile — then! 
I would not wish to be a king!” 


CHAPTER IV. 


"NEC PLURIBUS IMPAR. ” 

At this moment the folding doors opened, and the 
king came into the gallery. Every head was immedi- 
ately barred, the ladies curtsied deeply, the gentlemen 
bowed almost to the ground. Louis, his covered head 
proudly raised, advanced gravely and solemnly. He 
no longer wore the dress overloaded with gold and 
precious stones, which had adorned him in the audience 
at which he received the Persian ambassadors, but in- 
stead a plain, blue frock coat— the blue coat which has 
become historical. For in order, according to his 
opinion, to reward personal services rendered to him, 
Louis XIV had instituted a strange privilege at his 
court; this privilege consisted in the distinction of 
being allowed to wear a blue frock coat, such as the 
king himself wore. The permission was conferred by 
a diploma, and was the more sought, because those 
who wore the blue coat had the right to accompany 
the king to the chase and in his promenades. But 
what services were sometimes rewarded by this privi- 
lege? Cond£, the victor of Rocroy, Sens and Nörd- 
linger, begged for this favor. He received it; but not 
because he had won four great battles, and was vic- 

37 


38 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


torious in twenty smaller engagements, but because he 
had humbly waited upon the king, with his napkin 
over his arm, on the canal at Fontainebleau!* 

The king now approached de Torcy. The uncle pre- 
sented his nephew to the monarch, he had wisely first 
obtained a position for him in the body-guard. The 
king graciously exchanged a few words with both; 
then passed on, and after a few similar presentations 
which lasted for a moment, disappeared within the 
doors leading to the Royal chapel. Fame is a strange 
thing. This was nowhere more true than at the court 
of Louis XIV, whoirfflatterers called the “Great.” Did 
not the whole court, princes and princesses at its 
head, bow before the king’s mistresses? Did not the 
queen even ride in the same carriage with la Valliere 
and Madame de Montespan, till at last the people 
shouted, “We want to see the three queens?’ Did 
not the queen consider herself fortunate if she was 
received and invited to play cards by Mme. de Mon- 
tespan, who retained her home toilette. Were not the 
Montespan’ s six children; the Duc de Maine, the 
Comte de Vexin, the Mademoiselles de Nantes, Tour, 
and Blois, and the Comte de Toulouse, made legiti- 
mate, in defiance of the French laws, and did not the 
whole court treat them as princes and princesses of 
the royal family? Did not the Marquis de Villerceaux 
offer to win his nieces for the king, and were not these 
nieces sorely disappointed because the king refused 

* Louis XIV and his Century, iv. 186. 


“NEC PLURIBUS lNPAR” 


39 


the proposal? These were the ideas of honor and 
greatness at the Court of Louis XIV! 

To the credit of Gauthier it must be said, that his 
heart and mind were still free from these sad errors. 

The inexperienced young Frenchman was overpowered 
by the intoxication of fame and glory which the na- 
tion drew from the bewildering appearance of the king. 
Gauthier was young, warm blooded, and ambitious, 
like every Frenchman — how could this tete-a-tete with 
the most powerful monarch of his time fail to excite 
him? His face glowed with color — his eyes sparkled; 
resolution beamed from his features — while within 
him a voice cried: “To be sure, I stand alone, and 
walk without fame among men; but cannot one who 
is a perfect man do more than hundreds who are only 
parts of men?” And with an air of boldness and de- 
termination he assured his uncle, that no aim should 
be too high for him to strive after! 

At this the captain smilingly stroked his beard. 
Ventre-saint -grist" he exclaimed, — “you are right; I 
like to see such a spirit in youths, though. . . there is 
nevertheless a but. " 

“ A but?' asked Gauthier. 

“Yes! and when we have left the palace and are sit- 
ting over a bottle of wine in the wine-rootn at the 
Cardinal Richelieu’ , — I am not on duty to-day; —I will 
make this ‘but’ clear to you by a little story of the 
past, or have you already heard in your ancestral rat- 
nest at Limagne of the king’s device 'nec pluribu / 


40 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


impar P and the fate of the minister Fouquet?" 

"In our quiet little ancestral castle,” answered the 
"youth smiling, though with a significant emphasis, 
there are certainly many rats, but they have never 
told me anything of the device 'nec pluribus impar. 

"Well, come along then, my lad," exclaimed the 
captain, much pleased. "To-day is your day of honor, 
and while we are sitting over our wine, you shall hear 
the story, which must serve as a warning for your 
whole life." 

Half an hour after, the two were sitting at a large 
oaken table in the drinking room of the "Cardinal 
Richelieu" with an enormous bottle of wine before 
them. The captain filled a glass, emptied it to 
Gauthier’s health, and then commenced. 

“Now attention, young man! We are alone, and so 
you shall hear the story of 'nec pluribus impar ! ’” as a 
warning! The omnipotent minister of Louis XIV, 
Cardinal Mazarin, died. As soon as the king received 
the news, he Summoned the men who had been recom- 
mended to him by Mazarin as his successors, Le 
Tellier Lyonne and Fouquet, and told them that 
from this time he would reign himself.” 

“I like that in the king,” exclaimed Gauthier en 
thusiastically, "whoever wishes fame in this world 
must stand upon his own feet.” 

"Yes,” added the captain, — "and firmly too, that he 
may not fall at the first storm. But now do not inter- 
rupt me, if I am to tell the story.” 


NEC PLURIBUS IMPAR 


41 


“I will be silent.” 

“Very well,” said the captain, emptied another 
glass, and continued: "The men recommended by the 
cardinal were wise — Fouquet was an excellent minis- 
ter of finance who always knew how to open new 
sources of supply under the most untoward circum- 
stances. ” 

“You jest, uncle!” exclaimed Gauthier merrily, for- 
getting his newly made promise. “A Louis XIV can- 
not be in want of money?” 

“ Ventre saint gris!” exclaimed the captain, “not the 
king, but the country!” 

“But this splendid court?” 

“Young man! all that only glitters on the surface. 
You will soon learn the proverb, ‘all is not gold that 
glitters!”' 

“But France, France,” cried the youth, “its re- 
sources must still be inexhaustible.” 

“Yes,” said the captain gloomily, “if the good Car- 
dinal Mazarin had not been its leech for twenty years. ” 

“The great Mazarin?” 

“Oh! innocence!” exclaimed M. de Torcy, with an 
ironical laugh, “the great Cardinal Mazarin was a 
great rascal. To satisfy his ambition Mazarin betrayed 
France, to satisfy his avarice he ruined it. He left 
fifty millions at his death, and he had buried fifteen 
millions in addition.” 

“But uncle,” whispered Gauthier, “I thought the 
walls had ears here!” 


42 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Pah!” exclaimed the captain, “Mazarin is dead, 
the king hated him, and the country curses him! But 
we have wandered from Fouquet again. Fouquet was 
an able financier; he had an admirable intellect, was 
considered an excellent jurist, was finely educated, and 
of noble manners. He also understood how to listen 
and to reply, two qualities one seldom meets in a min- 
ister. He knew how to answer people who came beg- 
ging so pleasantly that he could dismiss them almost 
satisfied, without opening his own or the state treas- 
ury. Generous towards scholars whom he knew how 
to criticise and reward according to their deserts, he 
was the friend of Racine, La Fontaine and Moli£re, the 
Macacnas of Lebrun and le Notre. Unfortunately, 
Fouquet flattered himself that he could lead the young 
king as Mazarin had done, while at the same time, he 
would diminish his work, care for his pleasures, and 
help him in his love affairs. See, my lad, this was 
the stumbling block of his ambition. The king wanted 
no second Mazarin, and so hatred towards Fouquet 
became rooted in his heart.” 

The captain took a long draught and then continued. 
“But Fouquet suffered not only from the hatred of 
the king, but also from the envy of the princes and the 
court, for he was enormously rich and his influence in 
the country grew from day to day. Then the unfort- 
unate idea of surprising the king occurred to the min- 
ister; he would exceed the little festivals at Fontaine- 
bleau, would show Louis XIV what splendor, taste. 


NEC PLURIBUS IMPAR 


43 


and luxury could do. So Fouquet invited the king 
and his whole court to his castle of Vaux. ” 

“Then the castle of Vaux was very large and beau- 
tiful?” asked Gauthier. 

“Well, young man!" said the captain, “you can judge 
of that by what it cost.” 

“And how much did it cost?” 

“It cost Fouquet fifteen million livres. ” 

“Fifteen millions!” exclaimed the youth, staring 
with astonishment. 

“Fifteen millions,” answered the captain quietly. 
“The king went. He was accompanied by a company 
of musketeers, under command of Monsieur d’Artag- 
nan. The court followed, as all were invited who 
could make claim to any distinction. La Fontaine 
was appointed to describe the festival, Benserade to 
celebrate it by song. A prologue was to be recited by 
Pelisson, and a comedy by Molidre to be performed, 
for Fouquet discovered the talents of Moli£re and La 
Fontaine before Louis XIV did. The king was re- 
ceived at the gates of the palace by its owner. He 
entered; the whole court followed him. In a moment 
the magnificent alleys, the lawn, steps and windows 
were covered and filled by young nobles, delicate and 
beautiful women and maidens. It was a delightful 
panorama — which I shall never forget, for I was with 
the king’s escort — it was a delightful panorama of trees 
and glistening fountains; a charming, sunny horizon 
of blooming, flowery life — as one of the poets present 


44 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


said — and yet in the midst of all this joy, a great 
hatred, a great revenge brooded in the rustling of the 
wind which moved the leaves. If Fouquet’ s fall had 
not already been determined upon by the king, the de- 
cision would have been made at Vaux; for Louis XIV, 
whose device is 'nec pluribus impar\ could not brook 
that a man of lower origin should outshine him in 
splendor. According to the will of Louis XIV no one 
in the whole kingdom must dare to equal him in splen- 
dor, fame and love. As there is only one sun in 
heaven, so there must be only one king in France. 
Ventre saint gr is , ” exclaimed the captain, “there His 
Majesty was right. Long live Louis XIV!" 

The glasses clinked, and uncle and nephew drank 
to the king’s health. 

“And Fouquet?” asked the youth, not without sym- 
pathy. 

“If any one could have looked into the monarch’s 
heart," continued Monsieur de Torcy, “he would have 
read fearful wrath towards the subject who dared to 
receive the king more magnificently than the king 
could have received him in any part of his kingdom. 
The king’s wrath was increased by other aid; the 
hatred and envy of the minister Colbert fanned the 
monarch’s anger as a breath of wind kindles a flame. 

“But mark further. The fountains began to play. 
Fouquet had bought and destroyed three villages 
merely to enable him to lead the water from a cir- 
cuit of five miles, into the marble basins of the castle 


NEC PLURIBUS IMPAR 


45 


of Vaux. Every one was enchanted, carried away 
with delight. The king ground his teeth. 

’ -, At the appearance of the first star, a bell sounded. 
All the water ceased to play; the tritons, the dol- 
phins, the gods of Olympus, as well as those of the 
sea, the nymphs of the woods, ceased their noisy res- 
pirations; the falling waterdrops once more disturbed 
the clearness of the surface, and then followed a rest 
which was to last forever, for the breath of the king’s 
anger was wafted over it. One enchantment now fol- 
lowed another.” 

“Enchantment?” asked the youth holding his breath. 

"Yes!” said his uncle, "at least so it appeared. We 
entered the castle, covered tables came down from the 
ceiling; a subterranean, mysterious music was heard, 
and when the dessert appeared, the company were more 
than ever delighted by a movable mountain of con- 
fectionary which— -by some mechanism, which to this 
day I cannot comprehend — passed from one guest to 
another. ” 

Gauthier stared, but the captian continued: ' The 
king now allowed Fouquet to show him the apart- 
ments of the castle, which by its splendid illumination 
rivaled the brightness of noonday. Louis — and that is 
saying a great deal — had never seen anything to equal 
it. He perceived pictures from a master hand which 
he did not know; gardens, the work of a man who 
made pictures from trees and flowers, and whose name 
had never come to his ear till now. But Fouquet drew 


4 6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the king’s attention to all this in hopes to excite his 
admiration - to impress him and render him pliant, . . . 
but . . . the thoughtless man only aroused the envy and 
hatred of the monarch more and more.” 

“I tremble for him!” said the youth. 

“Learn rather from this imprudence of the wisest 
man in France, to be wiser than he!” said the captain. 
“But listen to the rest. Now comes the point.” 

“What is the name of your architect?” asked the 
king. 

“Levau, Sire,” replied the minister of finance. 

“Your painter?” 

“Lebrun.” 

“Your gardener?” 

‘Le Notre, your Majesty.” 

“Louis XIV remembered these three names, at that 
time still unknown to him, now so celebrated, and 
went on. He was dreaming of Versailles. 

“Then came the moment when the consequences of 
a too great and bold ambition drew the lightning of 
revenge upon the head of the unfortunate man. 

“They had entered a magnificent, broad gallery — 
the one in the castle which we were in to-day is copied 
from it. The king — accidentally looking up to the 
ceiling — noticed the Fouquet arms, which were in the 
four corners; a squirrel with the device ‘Que non as- 
cendom.' (Where can I not ascend?) 

“Louis XIV turned pale. An angry glance shot 
from his eyes. He made a gesture to me, and ordered 


NEC PLURIBUS IMPAR" 


47 


me to call Monsieur d’Artagnan, the commander of the 
musketeers. But the queen mother and Mademoi- 
selle de la Vallidre, then the favorite ladylove of the 
king, both of whom were close behind the monarch, 
perceived the coming storm. They separated the king 
from the ministre in some clever way, and begged him 
so earnestly to remember the ingratitude which would 
lie in repaying such a grand reception by such a course, 
that Louis deferred his revenge. 

“Fouquet suspected nothing. The court now went 
to the theater in which Moli^re’s ' Les Facheux ’ was 
brought out for the first time. The king was highly 
amused. After the theater there were fireworks, and 
after the fireworks a ball. Louis XIV himself danced 
often with Mademoiselle de la Valli£re, who beamed 
like a fairy rose in the fullness of her beauty, and in 
the thought of having restrained her royal lover from 
an unworthy action really resembled an angel. 

“Yes, yes!” exclaimed the captain. "Ventre saint 
gris, the picture of the charming La Valliäre, and the 
memories of my youth made me forget the rest of my 
story. At three o’clock in the morning the court de- 
parted. Fouquet accompanied the king to the gates 
at which he had received him. ‘My lord,’ said the 
king to his host as he left him, T shall never dare to 
invite you to be my guest again; you would be too 
poorly lodged,’ and Louis XIV returned to Fontaine- 
bleau. He could only console himself for the hu- 
miliation to which the minister had subjected 


48 A ROYAL ROBBER 

him, by the firm resolve to ruin the insolent man.” 

“And did the king carry out this resolve?” asked 
the young man almost breathless. 

“In a few days the Bastille lodged another unfortu- 
nate prisoner to die in solitary confinement. It was — 
Fouquet. ” 

The captain was silent, and hastily emptied the last 
beaker. Gauthier, too, was silent. 

“Come, my boy,” said the captain at last, as he 
threw the money for the wine on the table, “and ob- 
serve two things, first, that a strong healthful aspira- 
tion is seemly in youth. Without this aspiration a 
man is a coward, and a despicable nothing. Second, 
that precipitation makes flaws, and pride comes before 
a fall. 'Nec pluribus impar’ is the king’s device, 
and this motto perfectly describes him and his charac- 
ter. 

Gauthier gazed gloomily into vacancy. “How differ- 
ently I pictured many things at this court,” he said 
softly. 

M. de Torcy smiled. “Ah! my lad!” he exclaimed, 
“you will find many things in life different from what 
you thought them to be,” and therewith uncle and 
nephew left the drinking-room of the “Cardinal Rich- 
elieu. " 


CHAPTER V. 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS. 

The Maquise de Montespan, Frangoise Athenais de 
Rochechouart — till now the omnipotent mistress of 
King Louis XIV — sat at a window in Marly le Roi, 
bowed in sorrow and lost in thought, gazing sadly at 
the setting sun. Was she thinking of the past . . . . 
of the instability and decay of all earthly grandeur? 
Was she wondering what would become of this proud 
Marly le Roi at the end of another half century? 

At the left the road leads toward Versailles, at the 
right lies the village of Marly, which stretches out to 
the Belvedere, while the base of the triangle is bounded 
by the beautiful wood which that lovely morning more 
than a hundred and fifty years ago, was brought hither 
fresh and full grown from Compiegne. The pavilions 
of the twelve signs of the zodiac were connected by 
magnificent arbors and walks, through which the 
beams of the sun could not penetrate. Nearest to the 
sun (the pavilion of the king) were those for the 
princes of the royal family and the ministers; the 
others were for the officers of the court and persons in- 
vited to Marly. The frescoes which decorated the 
walls were painted by the most celebrated artists of 


50 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the time Louis XIV pictures which represented 
the joys of the immortal inhabitants of Olym- 
pus, and heightened the happiness of earthly divini- 
ties. On the opposite side, was the great fountain 
whose stream ascended to the height of a hundred and 
fifty feet. Fouquet languished in prison, but Louis 
XIV had learned something from his visit to Vaux. 
In the middle of the triangle, at the right and left of 
the king’s pavilion, were the rooms of the hundred 
Swiss and the kitchen and apartments for the number- 
less retinue. Statues, fountains, parterres of flowers, 
and cascades, were found on every hand. Louis XIV, 
who had changed the simple palace of Saint Germain 
for magnificent Versailles, the sweet illusions of youth 
for the ambitious dreams of a riper age, and the 
delicate I .a Vallikre for the proud Montespan, began 
one day to be wearied of the world and its bustle, 
and convinced himself, as Saint Simon says, that he 
sometimes longed for solitude. The buildings with 
their pure, colossal lines, the large gardens with their 
stiff, angular paths and clipped trees, among which an 
army of courtiers, pages and lackeys incessantly 
wandered, had in a great measure lost their charms for 
him, since the lovely Valliere no longer enlivened 
them. 

On the day when the king awoke for the first time 
full of these thoughts, the usually proud, haughty ex- 
pression of his face was softened by a slight touch of 
sadness. On this day the chase was countermanded, 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 


51 


and contrary to his habit, Louis XIV entered his 
carriage without inviting any of the beautiful ladies, 
who were his daily escort. Only accompanied by some 
of his confidential friends, he left Versailles, after 
giving directions to drive to the most sequestered en- 
virons of Paris. The carriage stopped at the pleasant 
chain of hills of Lüciennes, and the king, alighted. 
One of the courtiers, who had probably been made 
aware of the intention of this ride, approached and 
said respectfully : “Sire, your Majesty would scarcely 
find a better position for the erection of a palace.” 

"That is very true,” answered the king, “but it is 
not what I seek — I have already spent too much in 
building, and this beautiful situation would demand 
expenditures which would be ruinous. We will go 
farther, gentlemen. Do you see that valley with the 
little village on the brow of the hill? Ah! what re- 
pose — how quietly life must flow here! I feel that 
this place would satisfy me !' 1 

“Sire," said the courtier, "your Majesty has not 
probably noticed that this valley is very nairrow, and on 
account of the surrounding hills, entirely without a 
prospect, at the same time the approaches are so rug- 
ged that it would be very hard to reach it.” 

“All of which I seek!” answered Louis, “I wish for 
a place where it is impossible to build anything but 
a hermitage, which I may occasionally visit in order 
to leave the world and the court. A nothing would 
satisfy me. What is the name of this village?” 


52 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Marly, Sire." 

"Well, gentlemen, once or twice a year we will 
visit the hermitage of Marly in atonement for our sins. " 

That evening, immediately after his return from the 
drive, the king sent for Mansard and commanded him 
to go to work at once and draw up the plan for his 
hermitage. But this hermitage this — nothing — cost 
over a thousand millions. 

A thousand millions, as Saint Simon says, to beau- 
tify the refuge of snakes, toads, and frogs, and make it 
accessible to the distinguished world. But what is a 
thousand millions to the caprice of a king! 

The Marquise de Montespan sat bowed in sorrow 
and lost in thought at one of the windows of Marly 
de Roi, gazing sadly at the setting sun. Was she 
thinking of the past — of the instability and decay of 
all earthly grandeur, or was it the sad change which 
now threatened her own fate, that occupied her thoughts? 
The glory of the gentle, affectionate La Valliere, so 
passionately loved by the king, had faded. Louis XIV 
had wearied of her likewise, and sent the mother of 
his children — Maria de Bourbon and the Comte de 
Vermandis — in the thirtieth year of her age to the 
cloister of the Carmelites in the suburb of Saint Ger- 
main, where the poor, loving heart of Sister Louise 
de la Misericorde was now slowly bleeding. 

Did not such a fate now stand before the Marquise 
de Montespan, notwithstanding her six children, 
who . shone at the court of Versailles as legiti- 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 


53 


mate princes and princesses? The marquise was, to 
be sure, thirty-nine years old, but these years had not 
effaced the traces of her once exquisite beauty, and 
moreover her former vigor of mind still remained, but 
the natural merriment and joyousness which had char- 
acterized Franfoise, when she was introduced to the 
king by the Duchesse de la Valliere had, with time, 
given place to excessive love of money, moodiness, 
obstinacy, and desire to rule — attributes which grad- 
ually, without her knowledge, made her wearisome to 
the king. The Duchesse d’Orleans had lately said 
"the Montespan is a living devil, but so droll and 
amusing that time does not hang heavily in her com- 
pany. " 

The most perishable thing on earth is the favor of 
kings and princes. She herself, though married to the 
Marquis de Montespan, had overthrown La Valliere, 
and must she not expect her own fall, for Louis XIV, 
the most glowing and passionate, but also the most 
inconstant of lovers, began to neglect her. 

She felt only too well that her influence was de- 
creasing, that the sun of her happiness, like the earthly 
sun, was sinking. But she could not bear the thought 
of parting with her power, of stepping back from the 
dizzy height of a mistress of Louis XIV. The vic- 
tories of Madame de Soubise and Madame de Lüdre 
did not annoy her. The marquise had long been ac- 
customed to occasional, passing unfaithfulness, in her 
royal lover. And the short reign of Madame de Soubise 


54 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


had already reached its end. A petty court scandal — 
such as at that time often occurred — had soon shattered 
it. One evening the queen awaited her husband at an 
appointed hour in vain. Very uneasy at his non-ap- 
pearance, she sent everywhere in the palace and the 
city for His Majesty, but in vain. His Majesty was 
not found till the next morning. This insult to the 
queen made a great sensation. Everyone was talking 
about it; Madame de Soubise among others. The 
latter even went further, and in the presence of the 
queen, mentioned a lady with whom the interview had 
taken place. The queen, who was very indignant, 
told His Majesty the name. Louis denied it, the 
queen assured him that she had been well informed, as 
Madame de Soubise had told her. 

“Well then, if that is the case,” answered His 
Majesty quietly, “I will tell you with whom I was. 
No other than Madame de Soubise herself. If I wish 
to speak to her, I place a diamond ring on my little 
finger; if she will permit it she puts on emerald ear- 
rings.” In consequence of this petty court scandal 
Madame de Soubise was dismissed. 

From her, therefore, the marquise had nothing fur- 
ther to fear, and equally little from Madame de Lüdre, 
who was now in favor. She possessed beauty, but 
neither intellect nor the talent to fascinate perma- 
nently. 

Very different would be the case if chance, or any 
intrigue, should throw into the hands of Louis XIV a 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 


55 


woman who understood how to fasten the king to her- 
self by strong bands, and to rule him by her intellect and 
wit. In such a case the marquise would be lost, and 
it would be but too easily with her as with those whom 
she had overthrown; the gloomy walls of a cloister 
might yet be her living grave. It is no trifle to lay 
down a scepter. One who is accustomed to rule can- 
not so easily step down into the obscurity of common 
life — the grave of oblivion. 

And then — was not Louvois, the ambitious minister, 
secretly working to accomplish her fall, because he 
wished to rule the king alone? True, no one as yet 
ruled Louis XIV, but many were constantly striving 
to attain this end: the marquise, Madame de Lüdre, 
Louvois and the Duc de Saint Aignan, the king’s 
favorite. And had not the crafty Louvois partially 
obtained control over the king? 

Francis Michel le Tellier, Marquis de Louvois, the 
son of Chancellor le Tellier, was in his youth so com- 
pletely given up to the gratification of his passions 
and dissipation, that his own father considered him 
incapable of entering upon public life with success. 
But Louvois reflected upon his position, and unex- 
pectedly developed the most distinguished talents. It 
was one of those many changes which often occur in 
prominent persons. The faults of youth had passed — 
in their stead appeared an unbounded desire for fame 
and respect. And he had, in truth, the talents to at- 
tain them. To the most intense activity and a fine 


56 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


memory were added even when a youth, and much 
more when the man approached maturity, a quick 
glance, a piercing sagacity, and a firm will. But this 
will was only the effluence of a still greater ambition, 
and to it he sacrificed everything; the happiness of 
millions, his honor, and even himself. 

So long as Louis XIV held the rudder of state with 
an iron hand, the young secretary of state did not dare 
to overstep the bounds of a pupil; but the crafty man 
knew how to gain the full confidence of his monarch 
by wise counsels, mostly advantageous to himself, 
though retaining the appearance of a courtier. He 
felt that the talent of a general rested in him; he 
perceived that the king was his as soon as he could 
involve him in a continued war. Thus the Marquis 
de Louvois knew how to gradually extend his power 
over the army and its ruler. Good fortune and the 
will of Louis XIV made him minister of war, which 
was what the ambitious man had in view. Into every 
department of militiary affairs’ Louvois now brought 
order and unity. The wise Colbert had saved the 
state treasury millions, Louvois gave France the 
largest and best army. He was certain of victory, the 
power of Louis and the pride of the whole nation 
would be flattered. Two campaigns in Flanders and 
France’s Comtd, gave the signal for a series of bloody 
combats, which soon made the French name univer- 
sally feared. France was victorious in both cases. 
Louvois had the means ready, and his influence with 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 57 

the king increased. The minister had craftily calcu- 
lated that these two years of war would be the pro- 
logue of an extended struggle, and therefore involved 
the king in plans from which he could not easily 
recede, especially without the assistance of the minis- 
ter of war. 

From this moment Louvois was necessary to Louis 
XIV. A new war with the States of Holland followed. 

The peace of Nymwegen, dictated by Louis XIV, 
ended it after a struggle of six years, during which 
Louvois had led France to the summit of its power, 
and almost the half of Europe had been called to 
arms. What mattered it that thousands were beggared 
and that the blooming Pfalz — that rich and beautiful 
garden of Germany — had been barbarously desolated 
and burnt, and changed into a smoking waste dripping 
with blood. 

Upon Louvois fell the curses of numberless un- 
fortunates for if one could pardon the severity 
with which the marquis had treated all who were de- 
feated, still the ineffaceable stigma rested upon him, 
not only that he suffered the horrible crimes, but even, 
with inhuman coldness and cruelty, commanded^ them 
in the Netherlands at Trier, in Savoy, and especially 
in the Pfalz. The Pfalz should, according to his 
shameful policy, be changed into an eternal desert and 
waste, in order to secure the boundaries of France 
against Germany. 

Since Louvois, as well as his king, mistook false 


5 « 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


fame for the true, he was obliged to resort to con- 
temptible measures to serve bad ends, and justice, laws, 
treaties and oaths, appeared to him as trifles, which 
a great ruler might trample upon at pleasure. 

Such was the situation of affairs at the time of our 
story — the time at which the star of the Marquise de 
Montespan began to pale. By her downfall Louvois 
hoped to obtain the sole command of the king, especi- 
ally as the latter was becoming wearied of the per- 
sonal control of the helm of state, and preferred to 
seek rest in the arms of a beautiful woman. On the 
one side a war had commenced between the Monte- 
span and Louvois, a secret, but therefore all the more 
bitter one, and on the other the crafty minister was 
involving the ambitious king in new plans against 
Germany and Alsace, in order to hold him firmly and 
safely in his hands for the rest of his life. In order 
to hold the king and keep him dependant upon him, 
Louvois had persuaded him that France must possess 
Alsace, till now a part of Germany. The safety of 
the kingdom and the greatness and honor of the 
French crown required it. Let the upper Rhine once 
become the boundary between France and Germany, 
and the lower Rhine must in consequence become so 
too. 

Was anything more required to awake and inflame 
the ambition of a prince so eager to acquire territory 
as Louis XIV? The only question was; how this 
robbery should be effected? The answer to it was not 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 59 

difficult for Louvois: by force, but under the appear- 
ance and veil of justice. 

Louis XIV and Louvois soon came to an under 
standing, and the minister of war went to work. It 
was in this very apartment at Marly, in which the 
Marquise de Montespan, lost in sad and serious 
thoughts, sat watching the setting sun, that Louis XIV 
had held a secret council with Louvois a few days be- 
fore. 

The king and the minister met for that purpose in 
His Majesty’s pavilion. They were alone, Captain de 
Torcy guarded the door. Louis, with his head covered, 
sat upon acostJyseat, Le Tellier, Marquis de Louvois, 
stood with uncovered heads a little on one side. Eti- 
quette did not permit the ministers to sit at any coun- 
cil at which Louis was present. 

“And what is to be done next?” said Louis in his 
slow, sharply accented speech, concealing one hand 
under the gold brocade vest, and fixing his piercing 
glance upon the marquis, who stood before His 
Majesty in an humble attitude, and with an expression 
of the deepest submission. 

“Sire,” answered Louvois solemnly, “I am sure of 
my cause.” 

“And you think the hour has come, marquis?” asked 
the king. 

“Yes, your Majesty,” continued the minister, “the 
fruit is ripe, Louis XIV, whom the world justly calls 
the 'great/ has only to put out his hand for it to fall.” 


6o 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“And the German Empire, and Spain?” 

“Were never weaker than now; your Majesty is 
thoroughly aware of the discord prevailing in Ger- 
many. ” 

“Yes, yes, we know it!” said the king. “We know 
this foolish division right well, and truly we have not 
failed to feed the envy of the German princes towards 
their emperor by bribery and diplomatic arts.’ 

“And this bribery and these diplomatic arts have 
worked excellently everywhere,” continued Louvois, in 
a tone of bitter scorn, while the royal smile at the 
same time found a faint reflection in his usually stern, 
strong features. “At every step which he may attempt, 
the hands of the German emperor are bound. He can- 
not reckon with safety on three of the Imperial princes. 
First of all Swabia and Bavaria are ours, Brandenburg 
causes him anxiety, and Leopold himself — ” 

“Is weak,” exclaimed the king with a proud flash 
of his eyes.” Leopold I, is born to be a good father, 
but not an emperor. He has a gentle, mild, indus- 
trious nature, great memory, and much knowledge — 
but not the unity and strength of character required by 
a ruler.” 

“Sire, ” said Le Tellier, with a low bow, “rulers like 
Louis XIV, are shining and flaming ‘Flowers of Peru’ 
in the garden of History. It requires not a century, 
but hundreds of centuries to produce one.” 

“You are a flatterer, marquis,” said the king well 
pleased, "we intend indeed to do honor to our motto 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 6 1 

‘nec pluribus impair.’ We consider the moment fav- 
orable to the carrying out of our great plans for the 
honor and fame of France. The impotency of Ger- 
many and Spain is visible, and England is weakened 
by the foolish quarrel of her king with his own sub- 
jects. Well then, we will boldly confront this divided, 
weakened and timorous people. First of all we will 
occupy the good credulous Germans with some diplo- 
matic affair, a congress perhaps. Then, while they 
are discussing for months in what order of rank the 
delegates shall sit at table or in what chairs we 
will act.” 

“Sire!” exclaimed Louvois, affecting to be aston- 
ished at the king’s words, to which he had himself in 
a former consultation given the impulse. "Sire, what 
an excellent thought! Prove to the world by its exe- 
cution, that a great monarch has not to question tri- 
fling scruples when his enlightened mind shows him 
the way to make the people prosper.” 

"Marquis!” said Louis after a few moments and a 
cloud darkened his brow, "the way we intend to take 
cannot be that of strict justice.” 

"The welfare of the state is the justice of the king,” 
answered Louvois significantly. 

Again there was a short pause, then the king re- 
peated slowly and with a sharp emphasis, "The wel- 
fare of the state is the justice of the king!” and 
Louis bowed his head with joyous assent, then a beam- 
ing glance met the minister of war, and the king said: 


62 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Marquis! you solicited us for the privilege of the 
coat; we graciously grant it to you; the decree shall 
be issued to-morrow.” 

“Your Majesty," exclaimed the delighted Louvois, 
and bending his knee before the king, he kissed the 
monarch’s hand with overflowing gratitude. 

“But," now continued Louis, “we must at least have 
a semblance of justice in the eyes of the world, in 
order to tear Alsace from the German Empire and in- 
corporate it in France.” 

“Your Majesty has the best army Europe can pro- 
duce," said Louvois. 

“Yes," answered the king, “and the blessing of the 
church is also something. Alsace must become Cath- 
olic again.” 

“The admiration of the world cannot therefore es- 
cape your Majesty!" continued the minister. “Who- 
ever has the power of arms and the church upon his 
side is in the right with the majority of people. The 
broader and higher claims will content a diplomatic 
sophist." 

“The Westphalian treaty,” said the king slowly, 
seeming to ponder over every word he spoke, “has, 
to be sure, given the bishoprics of Metz, Toul and 
Verdun, the district of Hagenau, and the sovereignty 
of Pignerol, the Sundgan and Breisach to the crown 
of France, with the condition, however, that 
the bishops of Strassburg, the city of Strassburg itself, 
the ten other noted imperial cities of Alsace, four 


THE MARQUI 3 E DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 63 

abbeys, as well as the counts and gentlemen of 
Lützelstein, Hanau, Fleckenstein and Oberstein, to- 
gether with the knights of the empire, should remain 
firm in their allegiance to the German Empire. The 
treaty of Nymwegen has made no change! ” 

“Because France wisely left the question of Alsace 
open,” replied Louvois with light scorn. “Your Maj- 
esty’s penetration had the present day then in view, 
as before, in the marriage of the Spanish Infanta, her 
inheritance. ” 

"Hush, marquis!” said the king with a cunning 
look at the minister, “hush, betray nothing before the 
time. Procure for us rather a plausible pretence of 
. justice under which we could incoporate Alsace into 
our good France. ” 

“I have one your Majesty,” answered the marquis. 

“Louvois!” exclaimed the king joyously. "You are 
a man of the pattern we like!” 

“Then I am the happiest of mortals.” 

“But the pretext?” 

“It is as good as the right itself." 

“Speak." 

“Well then, Sire,” continued the marquis, "as your 
Majesty knows the weakness of the German and Span- 
ish Empires, the dissensions of the former, and the 
envy of the German princes towards their emperor, 
which has been excellently nourished by bribery and 
diplomatic skill, your Majesty will not be obliged to 
abstain from taking unconditionally, and notwith- 


6 4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


standing the treaty of Nymwegen, all places and re- 
gions of the German and Spanish boundaries which 
you desire. Your Majesty in so doing will be entirely 
in the right.” 

"Excellent! and the proof?” 

: I have intrusted an old pettifogger of the council 
of Parliament, Roland Ravaulx in Metz, with the dis- 
covery. ” 

"We are curious. ” 

"Ravaulx by my direction, rummaged over some 
old documents, and discovered that much land which 
lies far and wide beyond the bishoprics of Metz, Toul 
and Verdun, which have been ceded to France— for- 
merly belonged to her.” 

A crafty smile of assent passed over theking’sfeatures. 

"And therefore ,” continued Louvois, "are included 
as fiefs of the same.” 

"Excellent, marquis, excellent! " exclaimed the 
king joyously. "Your Ravaulx may reckon upon a 
princely reward. And what shall we call this 
recovery of the former rights, and the seizure of the 
respective cities and provinces?" 

"I would humbly propose to your Majesty,” said 
the minister with a low bow, "to call this righteous 
and perfectly lawful recovery, the ‘Reunion.’” 

"Reunion,” repeated Louis with a gentle inclina- 
tion of the head. "Reunion! yes, that is good! But 
how shall we accomplish this ‘Reunion’ and take 
legal posession?" 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVOIS 65 

"By your Majesty’s sovereign will. Be pleased, 
Sire, to accept this elaborate plan, which I herewith 
lay at the feet of my great king. Separate courts of 
justice, under the name of 1 Chambers de Re'u?iions * will 
be established, which will hold their sessions at Metz 
and Breisach.” 

"And these?” 

These l Cha?nbcrs de Reunions' led by Ravaulx, will 
then prove to the world that eighty of our fiefs are 
lying in foreign countries, to which among others, be- 
long Hamburg, Pont ä Mousson, Salm, Saarburg, 
Saarbrücken, Väudemont, Hagenau and Weissenburg, 
and the ten Alsatian imperial cities — that all these are 
dependencies of the French possessions." 

“Viable!" cried the king, "that is strong, the treaty 
of Westphalia reserves most of them to the German 
Empire!" 

“If your Majesty accepts my plan!” answered the 
Marquis de Louvois, bowing respectfully, ,,( The Cham- 
bres de Reunion * and your Majesty’s humble minister 
of war will so forcibly impress upon the world the 
right of the French crown to these dependencies, that 
in a short time all these cities will, without opposi- 
tion, sparkle and glisten as precious brilliants in the 
crown of Louis XIV.” 

“And if the inhabitants deny the claim?” 

“Then remember, Sire, that you possess the greatest, 
most powerful, and bravest army that Europe has to 

show. ” 

5 Robber 


66 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“And if the Emperor and Kingdom and those con- 
cerned cry out against us, and assail our throne with 
complaints?” 

“Then will your Majesty’s minister, Colbert de 
Croissy, give answer to the bawlers that their griev- 
ances are no cabinet affairs, but a matter of justice, 
therefore they must not turn to the government, but 
to the congress at Metz and Breisach," — and here a 
truly diabolical mockery beamed from Louvois’ eyes, — 
“which the king has instituted to prove to his neigh- 
bors that he wishes to do no one an injustice!” 

“Good, very good!” said Louis with great satis- 
faction. “And the Duchy of Zweibrücken? It is the 
property of the king of Sweden.” 

“Will be occupied as a French fief by your Majesty’s 
faithful troops." 

“And King Charles XI?” 

“Invite him to appear before the ' Chambre s de R& 
unions. ’ ” 

“He will not come! ” 

“Then they will dispossess him of his Duchy.” 

“And the king of Spain, to whom the Principality 
of Chimay, the city of Cortryk, and the Duchy of Lux- 
emburg belong?” 

“He, too, will be summoned to the congress-— of 
course will not appear . . . and will consequently 
be deprived of his possessions.” 

“And Strassburg , ” continued the king, after a few 
moments, “Upon Strassburg, this pearl of the Ger- 


THE MARQUISE DE MONTESPAN AND LOUVCHS 67 

man cities — this important possession for Emperor 
and Empire — this true German city, which is, more- 
over, a little republic in itself — have you found a 
claim for us upon this Strassburg? We confess that 
its acquisition appears to us the most important and 
desirable of the whole undertaking.” 

"Your Majesty,” answered Louvois shrugging his 
shoulders, "with infinite regret I must confess: even 
Ravaulx has not found the slightest claim upon Strass- 
burg. ” 

The king knit his brows gloomily. "Then the whole 
plan is worth nothing," said he angrily, "Strassburg, 
above all, must belong to us. It is our will." 

"And it will belong to your Majesty,” added the 
marquis firmly and decidedly. "Will your Majesty 
have the grace to entrust to me the incorporation of 
this beautiful city into the kingdom of the great 
Louis?” 

"Be it so!” enclaimed the king rising. "But how 
to begin?” 

"As if there were no traitors, no bribery, no strata- 
gem,” said the minister, smiling craftily. 

"Traitors?” asked the king, "who are they?” 

"Prince Franz Egon of Fürstenburg, bishop of 
Strassburg!” announced Captain de Torcy at this mo- 
ment. 

Louis XIV looked at his minister with astonish- 
ment. 

"We commanded that this private council in Marly 


68 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


le Roi should be held secretly,” said he angrily. 

“The will of Louis XIV is the law of the world," 
replied Louvois with a low bow. 

"But it appears to have no restraining power for our 
minister of war,” answered the king with a haughty, 
angry glance. 

"Your Majesty," said Louvois quietly, “to open a 
locked door a key is required!” 

The king started. “I understand,” he then added, 
and the dark clouds on his brow gave way to a crafty 
smile. 

"And Sire, if the key must be gilded?” asked Lou- 
vois forcing his hard features at the same time into 
a sarcastic smile. 

"Then gild it!” exclaimed the king, "provided it is 
the right key.” 

"It is,” said the marquis. 

The king sat down again, and at a gesture from the 
minister, M. de Torcy admitted the German prince, 
Franz Egon von Fürstenburg, bishop of Strassburg, 
to the presence of His Majesty, the king of France. 


CHAPTER VI. 


AN INTRIGUE. 

The day was dying. The last beams of the setting 
sun steeped the walls of Marly le Roi in a reddish, 
golden light. The royal hermitage lay in a strange 
magical radiance which surrounded with its glowing 
splendor her who hitherto had ruled France like a 
queen, and was now a recluse in Marly le Roi. 

"My day is fading also! — so sinks my sun,” ex- 
claimed the Marquise de Montespan, as the door of 
her chamber softly opened and the first waiting-maid 
'announced the Duc de Saint Aignan. The features of 
the marquise expressed astonishment. What had Saint 
Aignan to do with one who was threatened with the 
loss of the royal favor? The court rendered homage 
not to the setting but to the rising sun. She however 
admitted the nobleman. He came in with the chival- 
ric manner peculiar to him, and greeted her with a re- 
spectful bow. 

”M. le Due,” said the marquise gravely, “what do 
you seek from me? Do you wish to take leave of me, 
and thereby procure the pleasure of watching the 
pangs of a bleeding heart?” 

09 


70 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Noble lady, ” answered Saint Aignan with a second 
bow, "you do not know me.” 

"You are a roud, ” said the marquise quietly. 

"There you are right!” exclaimed the Due. "But 
what has that to do with it?” 

"For a man like yourself,” continued Mme. de 
Montespan seriously, "close upon the edge of an 
abyss, there is no greater, but, also, no more diabolical 
pleasure than — to venture either alone or with others 
to sound the gulf of wickedness or misery, to feel its 
cold breath and then — to draw back.” 

"I can never cease to admire the wit and penetration 
of the Marquise de Montespan,” replied the Due, 
"even though I might complain of a slight injustice. 
It is true that this approach to the abyss of the wicked 
can delight me— it fills me with a diabolical pleasure 
which nothing on earth can equal — what other pleas- 
ures are there for us? But enjoyment of the misery 
of others? I do not understand what you can mean, 
noble lady!” 

"Oh!” cried the marquise bitterly, "what innocence 
in the heart of a Saint Aignan! It will create 
even greater delight for your wicked heart, if the 
victim who writhes under the lion’s claws herself re- 
lates the history of her disgrace and suffering. 
Weilchen, M. le Due, look out of yonder window ! There 
stands my fate written on the heavens in blood-red 
characters. ” 

"What can a hand accustomed to wield the scepter 


AN INTRIGUE 


71 


do? Hold your position firmly, Madame la Marquise ! ” 

“This too!” exclaimed the marquise bitterly, “this 
thrust also! Go! go! M. le Due! What do you de- 
sire of me, the degraded one? Go and pay your ho- 
mage to the star which will soon rise to announce the 
new day!” 

“Marly le Roi has inclined you to be sad, madame!” 
said the Due. “Persuade the king to return to Ver- 
sailles. It is your due, as the most beautiful woman 
in all France, to reside there.” 

“It is my due?” exclaimed Mme. de Montespan sor- 
rowfully. “Does not the noble Due, who is always 
overflowing with witty anecdotes, know the king’s re- 
ply to the Duchesse de la Valliere?” 

“No, madame, to my shame be it said — no, "answered 
the diplomatic courtier. 

“Well then — when matters had gone as far with 
la Valliere as they now have with me, she spoke of 
something to His Majesty which was her due. The 
king, in a fit of temper, which he often has, took his 
little Spanish dog, Malice, threw it into her lap, and 
said, ‘Take it, madame, that is your due.’ 

St. Aignan was also silent for a moment and it 
seemed as if something like seriousness shaded the 
eternally smiling face. Then he took the hand of the 
marquise and imprinting a light kiss upon it, said: 

“Do you know* why I am come?" 

“Well?” 

“To avert such a result, and we shall succeed . . . 
if we go hand in hand.” 


72 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"I am astonished!” 

“But I need one thing: your friendship. Do you 
know what friendship means? ” 

‘‘I think so.” 

“Do you know the story about Madame de Ram- 
bouillet? ” 

“Ah! another of your stories. I believe, if your 
father lay dying in your arms, you would have a wit- 
ticism or anecdote on dying ready. n 

“They are instructive, dear madame. For example, 
there was no truer friend than Madame de Rambouillet. 
Monsieur Arnauld d’Audilly who called himself a ‘pro- 
fessor of friendship’ once offered to give her instruc- 
tions in this science, and began with the question: 
‘what do you understand by friendship?’ ‘A perfect 
subordination of my own interests to those of my 
friend!’ answered Madame de Rambouillet. 'Then 
would you consent,’ continued Monsieur d’Audilly, ‘to 
suffer a great loss for the benefit of one of your 
friends?’ 

“‘Not only for one of my friends,’ she answered, 
‘but of any worthy man.’ ‘If you know so much, 
madame, ’ replied d’Audilly, 'all instruction is super- 
fluous, and you have nothing to learn!’” 

The marquise had grown rather pale. She knew at 
what a low ebb the treasury of the young nobleman, 
who was extravagant above all bounds, usually was, 
and avarice was one of her chief faults. But Madame 
de Montespan quickly comprehended that an alliance 


AN INTRIGUE 


73 


with the confidential favorite of the king might possi- 
\ bly save her from the threatened ruin. Her decision 
was therefore quickly made. Like the drowning man, 
who in his despair grasps at every means of rescue, 
she seized the offered hand and the alliance — the 
word “friendship” she naturally omitted in her thoughts 
— was concluded. Both saw clearly enough what each 
intended. St Aignan was striving for power over the 
king. If he succeeded in securing to the mistress of 
Louis XIV her position, if not the monarch’s heart, 
her influence would be strong enough to support him 
— whom the envy and intrigues of the all-powerful 
Louvois constantly threatened. He therefore promised 
to risk everything to overthrow Madame de Lüdre. 
In return Madame de Montespan was to inform 
St. Aignan of the intrigues of Louvois. The 
reciprocal conditions were made and agreed upon. 
Yet each of them hid a secret desire which concerned 
their especial interest. It made no difference that both 
were perfectly aware of this perfidy. Perfidy, or act- 
ing with diplomacy, in their society signified the same 
thing. The downfall of Madame de Lüdre was not 
enough for the marquise; she needed, now that her 
fading beauty was no longer sufficient to enchain the 
king, another subject for the heart of the monarch. 
This new subject must neither be a match for her or 
the king while she must on the contrary be and re- 
main her tool. This thought was the fruit of to-day’s 
painful reflections. If she were once in condition to 


74 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


work upon the king by a new mistress, who was in- 
tellectually her inferior, she would have no further 
need of St. Aignan. Madame de Montespan was al- 
ready thinking how, if her plan succeeded, she would 
revenge herself upon him for all the sacrifices which 
the present alliance demanded of her avarice. But no 
eagle’s eye is as sharp as the inner glance of a courtier, 
when it is necessary to penetrate the by-paths of an- 
other of the same stamp. St. Aignan knew what plans 
Madame de Montespan was brooding over. He knew, 
because in her position he would have thought and 
done the same. But the affair could also serve him, 
though in exactly the contrary manner, to the fall of 
the marquise and his sole monarchy over the king, 
possibly even to the overthrow of Louvois, only then 
the new-found mistress of the king must be his crea- 
tion, and not that of the marquise. Still, to give 
Madame de Montespan a rival was difficult. She 
must therefore assist him. But let the new one be 
once firmly fixed in her position, and the old one could 
and should fall. Close calculations are everything at 
court. Here, those of the marquise and her companion 
had one and the same sum. St Aignan knew that he 
should hit upon the right tone ... he therefore re- 
signed his own aim and aided the marquise to give 
herself a rival inferior to her in intellect. Such a 
delicate attention to the monarch must, moreover, win 
his favor for her again. 

“And the passions yet be affected in His Majesty!” 


AN INTRIGUE 


75 


said the courtier, with a frivolous laugh. "The pas- 
sions are the most fearful when they break forth in a 
riper age, where weakness already mingles with them. 
Then to them is added the sweet, despairing joy of 
the gambler who is making his last throw." 

"Hush, hush! ” cried the marquise, "when you give 
me a glimpse of your soul, a chill runs through me." 

"Ho! Ho!" exclaimed St. Aignan merrily, "then, 
madame, I must at last cure you by Voiture’ s method. " 

"Oh! dear," sighed Mme. de Montespan, "another 
of his stories!" 

"And do you know how Voiture, the clever friend 
of Rambouillet, cured his wife of fever?" 

The marquise shook her head with a sigh; her whole 
soul was occupied with other things, and— this incor- 
rigible man tormented her with his anecdotes. But 
she needed him! 

St. Aignan did not allow himself to be disconcerted 

"Voiture had the strangest fancies in the world," 
said he, stretching himself out comfortably in his arm- 
chair. "One day, '"hen Mme. de Rambouillet had a 
fever, he remembered having heard that sudden great 
surprises often drove away such attacks. He was think- 
ing how he could surprise Madame de Rambouillet in 
an original and effective manner, when he perceived 
two men leading bears. ‘Excellent!’ thought he, 'that 
is what I am looking for.’ And he took the Savoyards 
and their animals to the Hotel Rambouillet. The 
marquise sat near the fire, surrounded by a screen. 


76 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Voiture came softly into the room, put two chairs De- 
hind the screen, and made his actors get upon them. 
Madame de Rambouillet heard a snorting sound be- 
hind her, turned, and saw two bear’s noses over her 
head. She thought she should die of terror; but as 
Voiture had rightly supposed, the fever yielded to the 
fright. However, it was a long time before she could 
pardon Voiture for the restoration of her health. He, 
on his part, told everywhere that it was the finest cure 
he had not only ever made, but had ever seen made.” 

“Have you finished?" asked Madame de Montespan, 
awaking from a deep reverie. 

"I have!” replied St. Aignan, “but the deuce— I be- 
lieve you have not heard any of my pretty story." 

"Yes," said the marquise, “I heard something about 
a bear!" 

Her companion laughed, and then said: “Your bear, 
however, has something good, he has probably found 
the honey you seek." 

“M. le Due, " exclaimed Madame de Montespan sor- 
rowfully. “You know my heart is almost bursting, 
and you do not cease to jest!" 

“Because the thought that I am carrying in my 
pocket what you vainly seek far and near, makes me 
merry." And putting his hand in his breast-pocket, 
he drew from it a miniature which he held before 
Madame de Montespan. 

“What an angel!" exclaimed the latter. “The bust 
of a Venus!" 


AN INTRIGUE 


77 


"Yes, " said St. Aignan with the glowing eyes of a 
sensualist, "beautiful as a marble statue but cold as 
marble also. But to be sure! this apperance of frigid- 
ness charms and enchants doubly, like the singularity 
of such a quantity of deep-red hair!" 

"The hair is wonderful!" said the marquise, "who 
could deny it a peculiar charm! what delicacy of skin! 
what a sweet expression of childish innocence." 

"Did you ever see anything more piquante?” asked 
St. Aignan enthusiastically, and his looks almost de- 
voured the picture. 

"Only one thing is wanting!" said Madame de Mon- 
tespan, "intellect!” 

"So much the better!” said her companion with a 
careless smile, "apparently prudish, without the exalt- 
ing but often annoying wings of intellect, this won- 
derful girl will become a bond which you— ’’ 

"Heavens!" exclaimed the marquise, "you believe?" 

"Madame,” said St. Aignan merrily, "between our- 
selves — I believe in nothing. But I am firmly convinced 
of three things: firstly, that if we bring this young 
girl to court, the king will immediately fall desperately 
in love with her; secondly, that this apparently frigid 
beauty is a woman, and like all others, cannot with- 
stand the offers of a Louis XIV; and lastly^, that this 
beautiful marble bust lacks the intellectual element 
to rule the king, and to supplant a Marquise de Mon- 
tespan — the most intellectual woman in France." 

"If she is an innocent child, as it appears by these 


78 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


features," said Madame de Montespan, "she will 
shrink from a man who has loved so many and crushed 
so many a heart. ” 

"Yes, if the man were not Louis XIV and king of 
France!” exclaimed St. Aignan. "Trust to me, I 
know women! With them love is always the cause for 
a perfect absolution. The man who really and strongly 
loves a woman can commit crimes, and she will still 
love him.” 

A sigh escaped the lips of the marquise. The truth 
of these words cut too deeply into her soul. Then 
she asked quickly: "And who is the poor innocent 
creature, who is to fall a victim to us and the insati- 
ate ardor of the king?” 

St. Aignan laughed mockingly. "By all the saints, 
I should not have expected that this fatal hermitage 
of Marly le Roi would infect even the Marquise de 
Montespan with its sentimentality. What do you care 
for a young girl’s innocence if it succeeds in retaining 
the favor of the king! ” 

"Monsieur le Due! ’ said the marquise sadly, "my 
soul is heavy with many sins, but you are even worse 
than I! ” 

"And you are divinely naive ! ” exclaimed St. Aignan 
laughing and kissing her hand. "I should never have 
thought that we should have suited each other so well 
in diplomatic affairs. I could tell you—” 

"For heaven’s sake, do not tell another ancedote," 
cried the marquise imploringly. "Tell me rather who 


AN INTRIGUE 


79 


is this charming little red-head, whose picture you 
have just shown me.” 

"She is the most innocent soul in the world!” re- 
plied St. Aignan, “a little country girl, wondrously 
beautiful, as you see, dazzlingly fair, with red hair — ” 

"Monsieur le Due!” 

"Slight, with deep blue eyes, delicate nose and 
mouth, dainty hands and feet, outwardly cold, and 
yet full of secret fire, of very limited intellect, and 
what especially suits us, excessively vain. ” 

"I am astonished!” said the lady, "you have surely 
become minister of the police of the kingdom, since 
you possess such a detailed description of your beauty. 
But you have forgotten to mention her name.” 

"Our beauty is called: Marie Angeline Scoraille de 
Rousillo, Mademoiselle de Fontanges!” 

"Ah! Fontanges!” 

"An ancient family from the valley of the Puy de 
Dome, and connected with the Montferrands and 
Torcys. Poor as a church mouse— but only sixteen 
years old. ” 

"So she is still a child!” said the marquise com- 
passionately. "And how did the wolf find out this 
poor little lamb?" 

"By a remarkable coincidence! ” answered the noble- 
man, and then related how he had come on the track 
of this charming creature through Captain de Torcy. 
As he had long been interested in the fate of the noble 
lady whose happy influence upon the king was just 


/ 


8o A ROVAL ROBBER 

now opposed by his enemy, Louvois, the first glance 
at this picture had inspired him with the thoughts 
which he now, in connection with the marquise, stood 
ready to carry out. Gauthier, in his innocence and 
enthusiasm for Angeline, had himself given the Due, 
who had won his regard by his courtesy and assurances 
of friendship, the most minute particulars about Made- 
moiselle de Fontanges. Of course he had not said 
that he loved the young girl, but this did not escape 
a man of the world like St. Aignan. That she pos- 
sessed small intellect did not, of course, come from 
Gauthier’s lips — perhaps he was not even aware of it 
— but enchanted by the Due’s flattering confidences 
and fiery wine, he related so many traits of her dispo- 
sition and character, that the Due, skilled in all the 
infirmities of human nature, soon recognized the true 
nature of the enthusiastically praised lady. Upon 
this he built his plan, and this he now laid before 
his new ally. They agreed that Mademoiselle de 
Fontanges — the quiet blossom of charming Limagne, 
the gentle, innocent child from the paradisiacal valleys 
of the Allier — should play into the hands of Madame 
de Montespan. The nearest pretext for this was 
offered by the distant relationship of the marquise, as 
a born Rochechouart, to the Montferrands. It was 
only necessary that Francoise Athenais should hint 
to her relatives that it was in her power to give a 
young lady a position at court, and she could be cer- 
tain of half a dozen offers. 


AN INTRIGUE 


8l 


Was there at that time any higher ideal for the 
country nobility than the court of Versailles? And was 
not the silent affection of Gauthier and Angeline the 
best thing for St. Aignan and the marquise? The in- 
nocent love of the young people springing up in secret, 
was counted upon by the two allies as a lever for their 
intrigue. St. Aignan, under the pretext of sincere 
friendship, was to attach Gauthier more and more to 
himself, so that he should at last belong entirely to 
him. False love letters should then first fill Angeline 
with desires for her absent beloved playmate, then for 
the place where he now was, and at last for the court 
itself. They could then arouse the vanity of the little 
one, until no doubt could exist of a happy and free 
acceptance of a decided summons to Paris on the part 
of Mademoiselle de Fontanges. The rest was com- 
mitted to the care of the marquise and the clever 
machinations of St Aignan, to whom as a friend and 
especial favorite of thfe king, it must be a trifle to lead 
the monarch’s easily moved heart to the desired goal. 

The Due and Marquise were now agreed on their 
plans and only the latter feared as often as she 
glanced at the picture of the beautiful Fontanges . . . 
that this pure,' angel face concealed in its .bosom a 
marble heart. The Duc de St. Aignan laughed scorn- 
fully. 

"Do you know, madame, how this conquest will be 
made by us and the king?” 

"How?” asked the marquise. 

6 Robber 


82 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Like the capture of Candia by Achmet Pacha." 

“And how did that proceed?” 

“When Achmet Pacha landed on the island which 
then belonged to the Christians, he foretold the sub- 
sequent capture by a smile. He threw his saber into 
the middle of a broad carpet, and said: ‘Which of 
you will take my sabre without stepping on the car- 
pet?’ As the sabre lay in the center, and could in 
no way be reached with the hands, all present de- 
clared it impossible. Then Achmet Pacha began to 
roll up the carpet till he came to the saber, so that 
he could take it without stepping on the carpet; seized 
it and cried: ‘Thus in time I will take possession of 
Candia, foot by foot.’ “And," added the Due gayly, 
rising, “so will we and the king take possession of 
this beautiful marble statue!" 

The sun had long since set, and deep night lay over 
the earth, when St. Aignan and the marquise sep- 
arated. 


CHAPTER VII. 


THE CONJURATION. 

It was “Friday” . . . and this Friday fell on "the 
thirteenth of the month!” The day, which had been 
very warm, was declining as a strangely mixed com- 
pany found themselves on the way to Saint Denis en 
France , situated on the Croult, which united with the 
Seine at a little distance, in those days a small 
city of about five thousand inhabitants. The holy 
Dionysius, who preached the gospel in Gaul, and was 
nominally the first Bishop of Paris, by his martyr’s 
death converted a heathen, who buried his body and 
built a chapel over the grave of the martyr. This 
chapel was afterwards enlarged, and in the year 636 
- raised to an abbey by Dagobert I. Pictures of the 
saint and Frankish kings decorated the inner walls, 
and the bones of more than thirty kings and queens, 
and about eighty princes and princesses rested there. 
The above mentioned party were going towards their* 
resting place. There were two Savoyards, of whom 
the older — a fine-looking, well-preserved man — did not 

* Napoleon had the church rebuilt and decorated, and appointed it as a 
resting place for all the royal family. The remains of the old kings were col- 
lected by Louis XVIII and buried here: but the protection of them was trans- 
ferred to the newly appointed Domeperr who from that time held the first 
rank among the clergy of France. 


83 


8 4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


seem to feel at home in his dress. His body was too 
well rounded for a poor Savoyard, and one might swear 
that his head suited a distinguished prelate better than 
that of a man of the people. His younger companion 
could better be what he appeared, although a certain 
refinement, blended with marked carelessness and ease, 
appeared in his bearing. He was moreover a handsome 
man, notwithstanding his wasted features — and pos- 
sessed an unusually bright black eye. The Savoyards 
did not travel alone; there were in their party two old 
discharged soldiers, while in the rear followed a negro 
and two old women, the first of whom carried a strange 
apparatus, partly covered with a cloth. Still the ne- 
gro and the women undoubtedly belonged to the Savoy- 
ards; for where the road was quiet and lonely one 
could see the younger one linger behind and exchange 
some mysterious words with one of the women. 

Night soon closed in; the sultriness which had 
reigned until now did not lessen, but rather increased. 
Not a leaf stirred, and not an animal was to be seen. 
Storm clouds lay on the distant horizon like tired 
prostrate giants. The wanderers must have experienced 
a painful feeling of oppression, for not one of them 
spoke a word. They walked silently on, only now and 
then the younger Savoyard urged on the older one, to 
whom the walk was apparently toilsome, by telli'ng 
him they must move quickly, in order to arrive at St. 
Denis before the closing of the gates. 

It was already dark when this strange company 


THE CONJURATION 


85 


passed through the gates of St. Denis. Here they 
parted, and— without wasting a word — the Savoyards, 
the soldiers, and the women with the negro struck in- 
to different paths. But many different paths can all 
lead to one point. After the lapse of a short half- 
hour, the party met again in an insignificant looking 
house, which stood not very far from the Abbey of St. 
Denis — that huge tomb of so many royal sleepers. 

They were silently greeted by the owner of the 
little house — the sacristan of the neighboring church. 
He bowed very low to the two Savoyards, particu- 
larly to the elder. No light burned in the little nar- 
row room — all was dark as night. When all had en- 
tered, the younger of the Savoyards said in the purest 
French to the gray-headed old sacristan, who stood 
timidly in one corner of the room with a large bunch 
of keys in his hands: “Well, how is it? Are you 
prepared to render obedience to the will of the right 
reverend Cardinal? ” 

“I am ready to do so!” said the man in a trembling 
voice. 

“Well then,” continued the former, handing the 
old man a purse and a roll of paper, “here are the 
promised hundred pistoles, and this document contains 
the decree which secures you a good position at St- 
Pierre-le-jeune. ” 

The sacristan of St. Denis took the proffered papers 
so timidly, that it seemed as if the extended arm was 
not in perfect underestanding with his own conscience. 


86 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“And the most reverend Cardinal," — said he with an 
embarrassed air. 

“We assure you upon our honor,” answered the 
now steady voice of the old Savoyard, “that a sacred 
vow obliges us to pass the whole night in the church 
of the abbey." 

“Well, make no longer delay!" continued the younger 
man, “and lead us through the underground passage 
to the place known only to you.” 

“Only one word first!" interrupted the musical voice 
of a woman. 

“Why now?” asked the younger Savoyard angrily. 
“Can not the matter wait till morning?” 

“No,” answered the female voice decidedly. “Every 
articleof the agreement must be accurately kept, other- 
wise — ” 

“Be silent," said the other as he turned to the sac- 
ristan and whispered a few words in his ear. 

A few moments later the old man with the soldiers, 
the negro, and one of the women left the apartment. 
The outer blinds were closed, and when he came back 
with a dimly burning oil lamp, he found the two Savoy- 
ards with a lady in a black dress of fine material, but 
cut in a strange fashion. Her features were not 
beautiful — one might almost call her expression un- 
earthly — but it was by no means repulsive.. The fig- 
ure of the woman — she was perhaps about forty years 
old — on the other hand, was faultless, and revealed 
firm, graceful outlines. The loose garment she had 
worn as a disguise lay on the ground. 


THE CONJURATION 


• 8 7 


At the first ray that streamed from the dim oil 
lamp the sacristan shrank back; still it would be no- 
ticed by every close observer that the old man was no 
longer astonished at the appearance. 

"And what do you wish now, madame?” asked the 
younger Savoyard, after they were left alone. 

"You know, M. le Due,” answered the lady, "the 
agreement. If all these articles are not entirely ful- 
filled the conjuration will come to nothing.” 

"Do her will!” whispered the cardinal in the Savo- 
yard’s dress, "you know what depends upon it.” 

"Uncle!” said the Duc de St. Aignan, in a scarcely 
audible voice, bending down to the cardinal’s ear. 

"Uncle! have you considered sufficiently? — the sum 
is enormous!” 

"Count it out,” replied the distinguished prelate 
in a whisper, "true, the demand of La Voison is enor- 
mous, but — the property which Marshal Tiirenne (whose 
heir I am as you know) left, must be a thousand 
times greater.” 

"But, uncle, are you certain that the marshal had 
property? It has been disputed.” 

"With such a name, such dignities, and the thousand 
opportunities for becoming rich which such a general 
has, would a man die without leaving a sou behind? 
I tell you he has buried his wealth, and to-night the 
place where the treasure is hidden shall be specified. 
La Voison will summon the spirit of Tiirenne out of 
his grave to-night, so that he may tell us where and 
how we can find his property.” 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


88 - 


"You are still convinced of the witch’s magical 
power? ” 

"Certainly,” replied the Due and there was an ex- 
pression of perfect conviction in the tone with which 
he said this "certainly.” 

"Then count out the appointed sum!” continued the 
cardinal. ” 

"Well, gentlemen?” said the lady, tired of the long 
delay. 

"Accept it, madame!” answered St. Aignan. "Here, 
according to the agreement, are the twenty-five thou- 
sand livres in gold ; the other twenty-five thousand 
are, according to agreement, deposited with a third 
person, whom you yourself proposed, the pious Pere 
St. Etienne, from whom you are certain to receive them 
after the conjuration has taken place!” 

"Very well,” replied LaVoison as she pocketed the 
offered sum. "But now let us go to work — it is high 
time.” 

A distant peal of thunder answered these words. 
The storm was approaching. St. Aignan called the 
sacristan. The old man came in with a lantern and 
bunch of keys in his hand — the horror of the day of 
judgment was expressed in all his features. The others 
waited in the dark little vestibule. At a gesture from 
the trembling hand of the old man, all followed and 
soon disappeared in a gloomy, cellar-like arch that led 
to the underground passage known only to the sacris^ 
tan of St. Denis. 


THE CONJURATION 


89 


Those were strange times, and strange people lived 
in them! While on the one hand the greatest levity, 
immorality and frivolity reigned at the court of Louis 
XIV, on the other there was a still more rigid appar- 
ent observance of religion Priests and churches played 
a great role; confessions and masses were attended 
with incredible punctuality, if only to see and be 
seen, or even to carry on the most frivolous love ad- 
ventures. It was the fashion under the "great king” 
to trifle with everything, with hearts, with the people, 
with cards, with the welfare of millions, with virtue 
and crime, with religion, with finances, with poison 
and dagger, and . . . with the devil himself. 

Men of the church, like Cardinal Richelieu and 
Mazarin, were at that time powerful ministers of 
state. The state was under them ecclesiastically also 
— but men did not become better and more pious, but 
only more hypocritical and evil. Neither populace nor 
priesthood, nobles nor king, were imbued with the 
knowledge of true religion. In a word, religion at 
that time consisted only of superstition and superfi- 
cial rites. People were anxious and childish about 
trifles, and incredibly hardened in regard to the most 
terrible evil. All sins in the world, after all, were 
pardoned at the last confession. But where could such 
a practise lead save to- disgraceful hypocrisy and cor- 
ruption, which naturally go hand in hand with super- 
stitions of which our century has no conception. 
Louis XIV and his whole court served as an example 


go 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


of levity, corruption, and immorality, to the people. 
Since the sudden death of the wife of the Due d’Or- 
leans — the brother of Louis XIV — which, as was whis- 
pered, was caused by poison, to the horror of all the 
world a number of deaths occurred whose cause re- 
mained un-ascertained. Prophesies, exorcism of spirits, 
and similar things were the order of the day. Indeed 
at court and among the people a magic and enchant- 
ment bureau was spoken of, as well as a secret manu- 
factory of the horrible poison, which the Parisians, 
in their desire to jest at everything, called “Succssion 
powder ” — poudre de succession. Two Italians, Exili 
and Destinelli, while searching for the philosopher’s 
stone had, it was said, discovered the preparation of 
this poison, which left no trace. The terrible poisoner 
Brinvilliers had first tried it on Lieutenant General 
d’ Aubray, who died and was buried without raising 
the least suspicion against the guilty woman. 

Soon after this, a certain La Voisin, a celebrated 
fortune-teller, who was sought in the very highest Pari- 
sian society, saw what an advantage she would gain 
if she could extend her branch of industry in this 
manner. From this time she therefore not only proph- 
esied the death of a rich relation to an heir, but also 
helped to carry out her prophecy so that her fame be- 
came extraordinary. 

Two priests, Le Sage and d’Auvaux assisted her 
and the result of this frightful union was such 
an excess of crimes that all France trembled, and 


THE CONJURATION 


91 


Louis XIV saw himself at last obliged to create an 
especial court of justice, the Chambre-ardente , for 
such crimes, because the highest people of the 
court might perhaps be concerned in the intended in- 
vestigations. 

Even Monseigneur, the king’s brother, visited La 
Voisin many times, and though disguised, was accom- 
panied by the Sieur de Lorraine, Comte de Beuvron, 
and the Marquis d’Effiat. The first time he came to 
learn what had become of a son of his wife, Madame 
Henriette, born in 1668, and of whom he declared he 
was not the father. According to his assertion, the 
child was born in England where the report of his 
death was spread. He wished to be certain upon this 
important point. This could be ascertained without 
magic. La Voisin therefore determined to explain it 
by natural means, and with the prince’s consent sent 
her cousin, Beauvillard, to London. After the lapse 
of a month, Beauvillard returned and gave the follow- 
ing account, true or false. Madame really had a child, 
born in England in the year 1668, which was not dead, 
but given up to the guardianship of his uncle, King 
Charles II, who loaded him with every token of love 
and tenderness. It was thought that Louis XIV was 
himself the father of this child. 

Monseigneur paid 4000 pistoles and a diamond to 
La Voisin for the discovery, and 250 louisd’orto Beau- 
villard. The second time that Monseigneur visited 
La Voisin was at Mendon. He wished to summon 


92 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the devil, from whom he would demand Turpin’s ring, 
or some such means to rule the king. La Voisin 
caused a spirit to appear whom Monseigneur, who 
was very courageous, recognized as Satan. Monseign- 
eur demanded the before mentioned ring or talisman; 
but the phantom answered that the king possessed a 
charm which protected him from any control. 

The queen, too, wished to see the celebrated fortune 
teller. La Voisin placed the cards for her, and offered 
to prepare a love potion which should procure her the 
undivided love of the king ; but the queen answered 
she would rather, as before, lament her husband’s 
faithlessness, than administer any potion to him which 
might injure his health. The queen never saw the 
poisoner again. Not so with the Countess de Soissons, 
Olympia Mancini, she visited La Voisin more than 
thirty times, and perhaps received her still oftener. 
Her aim was to secure for herself the possession of 
the enormous property of Cardinal Mazarin, her uncle 
to the neglect of all other relation, and to regain her 
former influence over the king, which she had allowed 
to escape her. Less conscientious than the queen, she 
vehemently demanded an elixir of love which should 
turn Louis’ entire affection and devotion to her, and in 
order to prepare it had given to the poisoner hair, 
nails, shirts, several stockings and a collar of the 
king’s from which to make a love-puppet like the one 
which had attracted so much attention about a hundred 
years before at the trial of La Mote. It was said she 


THE CONJURATION 


93 


had also procured for La Voisin a few drops of the 
king’s blood in a little crystal flask. The conjuration 
had taken place, however, without the slightest result. 

Fouque't, at the height of his good fortune, had been 
connected with the fortune teller, and had even given 
her an annual stipend. Bussy Rabutin came to her 
to receive something which should procure him the 
love of his cousin, Madame de S£vigni6, and a talis- 
man to make him the sole favorite of the king. The 
Duc de Lauzun desired to always be loved by the 
sovereign’s mistresses; and to obtain some certainty 
about his marriage with mademoiselle, and learn wheth- 
er he should receive a certain order. In relation to the 
latter point, La Voisin answered that he should have 
the blue ribbon. The prophecy was fulfilled; but it 
was not the order of the Holy Spirit, of which he was 
thinking, but the order of the Garter which he ob- 
tained. 

The Duke of Luxembourg had desired to see the 
devil upon whom he wished to make a claim: namely 
that Satan should, by his power, demand his appoint- 
ment as Duke of Pinez. 

Such were the spiritual, religious, and moral re- 
lations, at the court of Louis XIV, when even the heir 
of Marshal Tiirenne, the reverend abbot of Auvergne, 
Emanuel Theodosius de la Tour, Prince and Cardinal 
de Bouillon, High Almoner of France, in company 
with his nephew, the Duc de St. Aignan, La Voisin 
and her waiting maid, the two priests, disguised as 


94 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


soldiers, and a negro to carry the magical apparatus, 
went to St. Denis in order to conjure up, by a "devils’ 
mass,” the spirit of Türenne from his grave, that he 
might tell the avaricious souls where Marshal Türenne 
had buried his property. 

Night brooded over the earth. It was Friday and 
this Friday fell exactly on the thirteenth of the 
month. So, according to the statement of La Voisin, 
it must be, and the conjuration could only take place 
in the church of St. Denis, and then only at the mid- 
night hour. 

It was about eleven. Thanks to the corruptibility 
of the old sacristan, they had passed through the 
underground passage to the abbey. An arch of the 
bell-tower now concealed the sacrilegious group. 

Still it seemed as if, at the last hour, the voice of 
eternity sought to warn them, for the thunder of the 
approaching storm rolled, the wind howled round the 
tower, the lightning gleamed through the little windows 
of the building illuminating its darkness for a moment, 
and making the pale, unearthly faces of the partic- 
ipants in the ceremony look like spirits. 

The clock struck eleven, and with the last stroke, a 
key turned in the lock of the little iron door which 
led out of the arch of the bell -tower into the interior 
of the church. A small, faint ray of light streamed in 
from the dark lantern of the sacristan. 

A death-like stillness reigned in the wide apart- 
ment. Silently — like warning giant fingers — rose the 


THE CONJURATION 


95 


mighty columns — the pious thoughts embodied in stone 
of a century long since dead. Softly the party moved 
through the empty space to the back part of the 
church, for here only — aside from the abbey — was the 
glimmer of light securely shielded from any eyes 
which might still be open. 

They had now reached the place where the “devils’ 
mass,” that is, the service read backward, was to be 
repeated. Quickly and noiselessly, Lesage and d’Au- 
raux erected a kind of altar, the negro, like a dark 
demon risen from hell, assisting them, spread a black 
cloth over it, and lighted five black wax candles. 
Then the sacred books were placed upon it upside 
down, the crucifix head downward, and the priests 
put on their vestments wrong side out 

Even the heart of the reverend abbot of Auvergne, 
trembled at this moment. A death like pallor covered 
his face . . . his limbs shook. 

“Nephew!” he whispered softly to the Duc de St. 
Aignan, who was standing near him, and around 
whose lips, though a little pale, the perpetual smile 
played, “nephew! I fear Satan." 

“Wherefore?” asked the Due, with difficulty con- 
cealing his own agitation, for so deeply in those times 
was superstition implanted in every soul, that even 
the most frivolous believed in magic and the possibility 
of raising spirits from the grave. 

“Wherefore?" repeated the Cardinal, whose con- 
science— notwithstanding his insatiable avarice — began 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


96 

to cry out in his soul: ‘'Because, after all, his horri- 
ble appearance might kill us! ” 

“Do not fear, most worthy uncle," answered St. 
Aignan softly, while with great effort he put on an air 
of easy unconstraint. “Do you know how the devil 
looks?” 

“No," replied the bewildered abbot. 

“You know the trial of Madame Brinvilliers?” 

"Yes! The Duc de La Reynie was presiding at 
the trial." 

“Yes!" 

“Well, the Duchess de Bouillon was summoned on 
account of a devil’s conjuration. When La Reynie 
asked: ‘Did you see the devil Madame? And if you 

saw him, tell me how he looked!" she answeerd 
quietly: ‘No, my Lord, I have not seen him; but I 

see him at this moment: he is ugly and dressed like 
a councilor!”’ 

“Do not jest!" answered the cardinal sternly. “How 
can you at this hour?” 

A fearful peal, of thunder at this moment shook the 
old building to its foundation. A sea of fire flamed in 
at all the windows of the church. Hell seemed, in 
fact, to have opened its gates. Everyone stood 
affrighted, every ear listened to hear a cry of 
fire. But all remained quiet and only the storm 
continued to rage. 

“Let us begin," said La Voisin at last, “and you, 
my Lords, be composed, in all probability the spirit 
will appear during the consecration." 


THE CONJURATION 


97 


The mass began. But the storm grew fiercer and 
fiercer. Heaven and earth were continually bathed in 
fire and flame while one peal followed another, 
the earth trembled and — rocked by the storm, the 
bells of the tower called anxiously for help. 

Then d’Auvaux, the infamous priest, raised the 
Host, calling upon the devil instead of God. But at 
this moment a piercing scream resounded, a flag stone 
in the choir rose and a figure enveloped in a shroud 
appeared. La Voisin and the priest sank on the floor; 
the cardinal and even St. Aignan staggered back. But 
the figure cried with a hollow, sepulchral voice: 
"Wretch, you have degraded my house, made famous 
by many heroes. It will fall! My name will be 
extinguished before a century has passed. Know! — 
the treasure which / left — is — my fame — my victories! 
Worthless man, seek for no other." 

With these words the figure sank back. Another 
fearful peal 1 of thunder rolled over the church. A blast 
of wind destroyed one of the decaying windows, and 
the candles went out. 


7 Robber 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE DREAM. 

Charming Limagne is like an Eden surrounded by 
laurels and myrtles, evergreens, oaks, orange and 
lemon trees, while above arches a soft, almost eternally 
clear sky! 

Yes, charming Limagne is like an Eden! and above 
the vineyards and the olive-groves and the golden 
fruit-fields rise the summits of the Puy de Dome and 
the grand Mont d’Or. 

And yet another thing in Limagne in those days re- 
minded one of the Eden of man;- the simplicity and 
unspoiled condition of manners, which — in contrast to 
Paris and the court — reigned in that neighborhood. 

Here was where Marie Angeline Scoraille de Rousille, 
the lovely sixteen year old daughter of the house of 
Fontanges grew up upon the banks of the Allier like a 
beautiful flower hidden from the world. Left to the 
care of an invalid mother, upon whose shoulders still 
heavier cares rested, for the family of Fontanges — 
like so many of the provincial nobility — had long 
since declined and been impoverished, Angeline had 
not the benefit of any especial education, but her in- 
tellect was not of the kind to feel the need or to 

98 


THE DREAM 


99 


strive independently for a special cultivation. Child- 
ishly pious and good by nature, she enjoyed the little 
knowledge which her confessor brought her, and this 
was confined to instruction in religious matters, a 
little reading and writing, a hasty glance at the his- 
tory of her native country, and the more accurate 
knowledge of the departed greatness of the house 
of Fontanges and the family of the Comt£ de Mont- 
ferrand. 

But in those times the daughters of the provincial 
nobility seldom learned more — with the exception of 
the art of needlework — and so this simple education 
would have done no particular harm to the charming 
Angeline, if the only thing which was taught her 
thoroughly, the history of her house and its former 
splendor, had not strengthened and advanced that 
weak point in her character, which must be desig- 
nated as the most prominent. 

This weakness was — vanity. But could Angeline 
be otherwise than vain? Even as a child, she was 
beautiful as a little angel and every one took pains to 
tell her so. 

Goethe said: “Women are vain by nature; but it 
is becoming to them, and we like them the better for 
it.” Still this might have passed away in the case of 
Mademoiselle de Fontanges as with so many other 
young ladies, if this vanity had not found new nourish- 
ment in the faded greatness of her house, which 
awakened in the young girl’s breast a silent longing 


TOO 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


for the recovery of such splendor. The consequence 
was that, with all innocence and childishness — a 
secret, vague ambition consumed her. But the lovely 
Angeline was, in fact, still too immature to give any 
other than a childish expression to this ambition. She 
found it in sweet reveries, for which the loneliness of 
her quiet life in poetic Limagne afforded her plenty 
of time. Then she dreamed herself back in former 
centuries, as the daughter of the once famous and 
powerful Rueil Charles de Fontanges, who rose to a 
high rank, and was the friend of Philip VII of Valois ; 
or as the niece of Laurent de Fontanges, the Abbot 
of Notre Dame de-Bo»-Port, who under King Charles 
VII, with Agnes Sorel, was one of the most prominent 
characters at court. 

Amid such visions had Angeline grown up and with 
her — as a near relative — the little Gauthier de Mont- 
ferrand. The children had but one heart and soul; 
their natures in time almost blended into one. In 
the common childish plays Gauthier usually took the 
part of the knight of the Lady of Fontanges or even 
Charles VII himself, who not only paid homage in 
every way to the niece of the Abbot of Notre-Dame- 
de-Bon-Port, but also made her his queen. 

Thus a childish affection between Gauthier and 
Angeline developed, and increased, although it scarcely 
gave token of being anything more than the- love 
between a brother and sister. Only when both had 
grown up, and Gauthier— to open a career for him- 


THE DREAM 


IOI 


self — was summoned by his uncle, Captain de Torcy, 
to Paris and the court — only then, agitated by the 
thought of parting, both became aware that an affection 
had grown in their hearts which was something more 
than fraternal love. 

Thus it happened that, from this moment, An- 
geline’s thoughts were directed towards Versailles. 
There lived the one for whom her heart beat, and 
this youthful heart was passionate enough, notwith- 
standing her frigid exterior. Thither turned her 
quiet reveries. 

The first letter of the youth — directed to his 
mother and also to Angeline — had not been very 
enthusiastic about the court of Versailles. The heart 
of the young man seemed to be depressed and 
saddened. In how many expectations he had been 
disappointed ! How his pure, child-like soul shuddered 
at the unrestrained frivolity and immorality which 
met him here! How he wished himself back in his' 
quiet Limagne! Only one thing according to his first 
letter comforted him: the cordiality with which his 
uncle received him ; and — the astonishing complaisance 
with which the noble, intellectual Duc de St. Aignan, 
the especial favorite of the king, had tendered him 
his friendship. What visions of the future he could 
build upon it; what hopes for his mother and Angeline 
Gauthier suggested. 

This first letter was soon followed by others. An- 
geline trembled with delight for they were directed to 


102 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


her — and how differently everything at court now 
appeared to her cousin, how constantly he thought of 
her! Oh! what a glowing, longing love could be read 
in these words, a love which drew her with magic 
power, to the court. 

Oh! what a life it must be there! People appeared 
in dresses so costly and beautiful, that one could have 
no idea of them in poor Limagne. And the festivals 
the king gave! And what homage he, the great king, 
the handsomest and most chivalric man in France, 
paid to women. Like a sweet, intoxicating poison, 
the lovely Mademoiselle de Fontanges drank in these 
alluring words. They flattereä her vanity too much 
for her to weigh their meaning quietly, and compare 
them with Gauthier’s former turn of mind, so well 
known to her. Already in imagination she saw her- 
self among all these high-born noble ladies — out- 
shining them — envied by them — admired and honored 
by Louis XIV! 

At this time a new impulse and excitement was 
stirred in her heart by the news; that the Marquise de 
Montespan, the mistress of the king, had expressed a 
wish to one of her distant relatives, living in Cler- 
mont, that she should send her one of the young 
ladies from the nobility of Limagne to occupy a 
position at court, as lady of honor to the queen. 

The marquise had requested her to propose several 
of the young ladies belonging to the nobility. 

Among those proposed — so much Angeline had 


THE DREAM 


IO3 


learned from the friend through whom Gauthier’s 
letters had lately come — was her name, although her 
mother, as well as her confessor and teacher, had at 
first very decidedly opposed it. The urgency of the 
family, a letter from Gauthier, and the entreaties of 
Angeline had won the victory. 

How the hearts of all the young girls whose names 
had been sent to Versailles beat with anxiety — how 
quickly and passionately that of the charming Marie 
Angeline throbbed in her bosom. But no answer had 
as yet arrived. The uncertainty and expectation 
almost overpowered little Mademoiselle de Fontanges, 
and she sought solitude more than ever. 

And with this memory, Angeline’s waking dreams 
and thoughts change. A full hour might have passed 
when Pere Hilaire, the confessor of the lovely Made- 
moiselle de Fontanges, came down the path. He was 
a plain, somewhat narrow-minded, but worthy man, who 
without questioning, submissively believed what the 
church commanded, but at the same time intended to be 
honest with men, especially with the souls intrusted 
to his care. Therefore he loved Angeline like a father, 
for since her childhood she had been to him the type 
by which he imagined the angels in heaven. 

The idea that there was a possibility of the removal 
of his pupil to court, made him very anxious, and 
while coming from the sick bed of a poor woman at 
the other end of the valley, he was again meditating 
upon this vexatious subject, when he found his 
darling sleeping at the edge of the wood. 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


IO4 

Oh! how charmingly the lovely girl lay there, like 
a beautiful flower among her sisters, resting so lightly 
on the swelling turf, and in fact a thousand charms 
exerted so powerful an attraction, that Pere Hilaire 
could not resist pressing a soft kiss upon her dress. 
Suddenly she breathed quicker and more heavily, the 
smile which had just played around her lips dis- 
appeared, terror was expressed in her features, 
and a low groan indicated an anxious, troubled dream. 

“Poor child,” thought the priest, “life will bring 
you still more troubled dreams.” and he gently awoke 
his pupil. Angeline de Fontanges started up in 
terror. She needed time to think where she was, and 
how she had come there. 

Pere Hilaire smiled at her with fatherly kindness, 
and then said: “You have had a troubled and anxious 
dreanv my dear child.” 

“Yes, father,” answered the young girl, still half 
bewildered and frightened. “And it was strange 
enough.” 

“Strange?” — repeated the priest, — “what was it that 
my lovely child dreamed in the open air?” 

Angeline hesitated, pressed her hand upon her brow, 
and after a little pause said, as if speaking to her- 
self: 

“Oh! — it was beautiful, and at the same time horri- 
ble, but strangely mysterious also. But,” she con- 
tinued eagerly, “you know how to explain dreams, 
Pere Hilaire.” 


THE DREAM 


105 


“Dreams?” replied the priest gravely, “dreams 
come from God, and in this way He often warns his 
poor, weak human children of evil and destruction!” 

“Strange! ” said the girl bending her beautiful head 
thoughtfully, “but you are my confessor and teacher, 
so I will relate my dream to you — and you may inter- 
pret it.” 

The priest sat down by Angeline and she began: 

“I thought T had climbed to the summit of a very 
high mountain, around me lay the world, but just as 
I reached the top I was so much dazzled by a purple 
and gold cloud that I could not find my way. The 
cloud seemed to rise — and I was inspired with courage 
— but I suddenly began to sink, deep darkness en- 
veloped me, and my soul was so agitated by anxiety 
and fear that I awoke. ” 

Angeline was silent — the priest’s expression had 
become grave and sad. 

“And the interpretation?” asked Mademoiselle de 
Fontanges anxiously. 

“The interpretation,” repeated the priest, “is a warn- 
ing to you in your path of life. Take care, my daugh- 
ter, the mountain is the court, where you, if you go, 
which I hope will not be the case, will excite great 
attention. But this attention will not be of long dur- 
ation if you forsake your God; for in that case God 
will forsake you, and you will perish in eternal night. " 

Angeline was terrified. She went home beside the 
pious priest, absorbed in her own thoughts, and speak- 
ing only in monosyllables. 


Io6 A ROYAL ROBBER 

On her arrival she found every one in excitement; 
the Marquise de Montespan had made her selection 
from among the young ladies of Limagne and 
her choice had fallen upon Marie Angeline Scoraille 
de Rousille, Mademoiselle de Fontanges. 


CHAPTER IX. 


“a noble friend." 

Gauthier sat alone in his room. It was a small 
apartment, — and in these days, with our ideas of com- 
fort and ease, would be considered a very poorly 
furnished one,— near that of his uncle’s, who as an 
unmarried man, and a soldier, thought very little of 
the luxuries of life. To him, a good glass of wine 
and a game of cards after the performance of his toil- 
some duty, were the greatest enjoyments earth could 
offer, and he troubled himself very little about any- 
thing else. 

He was now on duty and Gauthier alone, so the 
young man could give himself up to his sad thoughts, 
though the youth, only a short time before, had 
arrived at the court of Versailles so full of life and 
courage. 

Gauthier was by no means a hypocrite, but his pure 
heart could not fail to be filled with uneasiness, nay 
with fear and aversion, at the life of the court of 
Versailles. 

What a horrible contrast this excess of immorality 
and corruption, outward splendor, and inward poverty, 
hypocrisy and wickedness, frivolity and superstition, 
107 


io8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


insatiable desire for every refined pleasure of life, and 
utter corruption of the soul — made to the simplicity 
and worthy, honest life of his home. 

And did not his pure, ardent love for her, the dear 
playmate of his childhood, attract him? Ah, he had 
not written to her yet, writing was a difficult task, for 
it was an art seldom taught young nobles in those 
days, but still in the two letters to his mother which 
he had entrusted to a friend of St. Aignan’s, he had 
sent a loving message to her — nevertheless no answer, 
either from his mother or Angeline, had as yet arrived. 

How isolated'Gauthier felt in the whirl of court 
life, for his military position in the king’s guard was 
not much more than a place of honor. The young, 
strong man, thirsting for activity, would have preferred 
service in the army, the constant alternations of fate 
in the field while opposing the enemy — to his monot- 
onous duties in Versailles. 

Gauthier expressed this to his uncle and the Due 
de St. Aignan; but only the latter thought the young 
man’s wish natural, and promised to remember his 
desire at a suitable time. Captain- de Torcy, on the 
contrary, with the quiet experience of riper age, ex- 
horted him to be patient. 

Gauthier thanked heaven that he had at least found 
one warm, true friend at court — for such, the Duc de 
St. Aignan had become. And was he not in the 
youth’s eyes, a pattern of a courtier, a polished man 
of the world? 


A NOBLE FRIEND” 


109 


St. Aignan was amiability itself. Always merry, he 
bubbled over with witticisms and anecdotes, while his 
attention and readiness to serve the poor insignificant 
novice, filled him with true emotion and the most 
sincere gratitude. 

Gauthier therefore greeted the entrance of his noble 
patron and friend with joy, especially as he was just 
now very sad again. 

And indeed, anyone who saw St. Aignan enter with 
his handsome face, upon whijch the eternal smile 
rested like eternal sunshine, beaming with good 
nature — must have been influenced by the charm which 
surrounded him and banished all sadness and sorrow- 
ful thoughts. Even though the Due had no money, 
which was often the case on account of his lavish ex- 
penditures, he was always gay! Now, too, the fright 
and thunder of Saint Denis was long since forgotten, 
and sunshine and merriment reigned in this frivolous 
heart. 

“ Ventre-saint-gris !" exclaimed the nobleman at his 
entrance with a beaming face, while he imitated old 
Captain de Torcy most excellently. " Ventre-saint- 
gris! We come, it seems, just in time to help our 
friend catch the blues; or is Gauthier de Montferrand 
thinking of his celebrity after death?” 

“How would that help me, Monsieur le Due?” 
answered Gauthier, but St. Aignan laughingly in- 
terrupted him. 

“Monsieur le Due!” said he scornfully, “how often, 


IIO 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


my friend, have I already forbidden you to call me 
that when we are alone together. You might say, my 
friend or St. Aignan, that sounds much more in har- 
mony with my friendship. But, my young friend, you 
have really been thinking of your future fame, so I 
will tell you how it may be gained here!” 

“For me it would bloom earliest on the battle- 
field,” said the youth with a sad smile. 

“What battlefield!" exclaimed St. Aignan laughing. 
“One must make it, like Mazarin. To satisfy his 
ambition, he betrayed France — to satisfy his avarice, 
he ruined her, and yet he has obtained at this court 
gratitude and immortality." 

“How?” 

“By the Pätts a la Mazarin , which he invented, and 
which are still a favorite dish with the king and all 
his courtiers.” 

“You are and always will be a jester,” answered 
Gauthier laughing. “Still, Cardinal Mazarin did a 
great deal for the welfare of the country of his adop- 
tion." 

“In which, however, he forgot his own welfare as 
little as he denied his descent,” exclaimed the Due, 
sitting down upon a common leather chair which con- 
stituted the principal portion of the furniture. “My 
young friend, do you know the story of the cardinal 
and the pamphlet speculation?” 

Gauthier answered in the negative. 

“Listen then, and learn something from the old 


A NOBLE FRIEND” 


III 


gentleman: Cardinal Mazarin was once informed of 

a shocking pamphlet against him, which had appeared 
at a book-store. It was immediately confiscated. As 
the dealer naturally doubled the price of the pamph- 
let, the speculative cardinal sold it again secretly on 
his own account, at an enormous price. By this com- 
mercial intrigue, which he often related with delight, 
he made a thousand pistoles.” 

"Clever,” said Gauthier and his brow darkened 
again, "but surely not worthy of a man like Cardinal 
Mazarin.' Ought he not, with his position at court 
and in the country, to give an example of virtue?” 

St. Aignan laughed loudly. 

"Virtue!” he exclaimed, stroking his handsome 
beard. "Virtue! and here at court? My young friend, 
if you wish to make your fortune at court, you must 
be excessively liberal in your ideas! You know the 
pretty little story of Mademoiselle La SMuctrice PUni- 
potentaire? But now, how should you know it 
and still believe that virtue breathes in this region!” 

"Unfortunately,” began Gauthier; but St. Aignan 
interrupted him, and exclaimed with an ironical smile. 

"Hush, my little friend! As I feel drawn towards 
you as if by magic, and we have concluded a friend- 
ship, I consider it my duty as a friend to open the 
lungs of your conscience so wide, that you will be in 
a condition to breathe and bear the air of the court. 
So listen, and draw a conclusion for yourself.” 

"When the last war with the Netherlands had been 


1 1 2 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


decided upon in the noble head of Louvois, the min- 
ister of war, it was resolved upon in council. But it 
was no child’s play. England and Spain were to be 
feared; it was necessary therefore to take precautionary 
measures. One of the first measures was to be assured 
of the neutrality of Spain and the alliance of Eng- 
land. The Marquis de Villars was sent to Madrid to 
make the Spanish Cabinet understand what an inter- 
est it had in weakening its natural enemy, the United 
Netherlands. But an ambassador of an entirely dif- 
ferent sort must be sent to King Charles II of Eng- 
land. " 

"And what kind?” asked Gauthier. 

St. Aignan compressed his lips, smiled, and ele- 
vated his eyebrows in so strange a fashion, that for a 
moment his usually handsome face resembled that of 
a faun. His glance was so diabolically significant 
that, for the first time, Gauthier really shrank from 
his noble friend. 

With a burning blush, the youth again asked in an 
embarrassed tone, "who was sent as ambassador' 
to England?” 

St. Aignan smiled and continued: "His Majesty 
Louis XIV announced that he intended to take a 
journey to Dunkirk and invited the courtiers to accom- 
pany him. All the magnificence and splendor the 
king could display was paraded on this occasion; 
thirty thousand men preceded or followed him. His 
whole court, that is, the richest and noblest of the 


A NOBLE FRIEND 


II3 

nobility of Europe, the most graceful and most in- 
tellectual ladies in the world accompanied him.” 
"Ladies?” asked Gauthier with astonishment. 

"Louis XIV is never without women,” answered St. 
Aignan laughing. "Neither in the field nor the drive. 
His motto in this respect was and is: a court without 
ladies is a year without spring and a spring, without 
roses! But to the point! — the queen and madame, 
who was alive at that time — possessed nearly equal 
rank, but, and here the satyr- like expression again ap- 
peared on his face — but unprecedented sight, then fol- 
lowed in one carriage the two mistresses of the king: 
Madame de la Valliere, — and well, you know, Gauthier!” 
"Madame de Montespan?” 

"Right, who at that time often sat in the same 
large English carriage with the king and queen.” 
"Monsieur le Due!” exclaimed Gauthier. 

But St. Aignan motioned to him to keep silence, 
while he said laughing: "The best is yet to come. 
Madame was accompanied by a charming person, who 
had her secret instructions, by Louise Rencdde Pan- 
ankoet, Mademoiselle de Queronaille, she was the 
Stductrice plenipotentiaire!" 

“But, it is not possible.” 

"The commission was important,” continued St. 
Aignan quietly, with a pleasant smile, "and the role 
was difficult.” 

"How — I don’t understand." 

8 Robber 


“4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“She must take precedence of seven well-known 
mistresses of King Charles II, who at that time, all 
at once enjoyed the high privilege, so much sought 
for in England, of driving away the vexation caused 
by His Majesty’s financial embarrassments, the mur- 
murs of his people, and the opposition of parliament. ” 

“Monsieur le Due!” exclaimed Gauthier, flushing 
and paling by turns, “I cannot believe what you say. 
One must despair of any virtue, any morality.” 

St. Aignan laughed again, and said so quietly that 
Gauthier was horrified. 

“These seven mistresses were: Countess Castle- 
maine — Miss Stewart — Miss Wells, lady of honor to 
the Duchess of York — Nell Gwyn, one of the gayest 
courtesans of the time — Miss d’Avis, a celebrated act- 
ress — the dancer Belle Orkay, and finally, a Moorish 
girl named Zinga. ” 

The young man looked at the Due in amazement; 
while the eyes of the latter, as he perceived the in- 
creasing effect produced by his story, gleamed with 
an expression, that resembled the triumph of a fiend, 
though he retained the same stereotyped smile, while 
he continued as quietly as though reading a passage 
from the Bible: 

“The treaty succeeded far better than was expected. 
King Charles II found Mademoiselle de Queronaille 
charming, and upon the promise of a few millions and 
madame’s consent to leave Louise de Queronaille in 
England; King Charles II of England, agreed to every- 
thing that France required.” 


A NOBLE FRIEND” 


II5 

"I am bewildered!” exclaimed the young man, 
pressing his hand upon his brow. 

"I am not,” answered St. Aignan gayly. "But I 
will liave to relate the end.” 

“Was the crime not yet complete?” exclaimed Gau- 
thier with the noble indignation of a youthful heart 
that still believes in God and virtue. 

“Why no,” replied the Due with amiable irony, 
"Mademoiselle de Queronaille remained in England, 
where King Charles made her Duchess of Portsmouth. 
Our gracious Lord and King, the great Louis XIV, 
presented her in the same year with the manorial 
estate of d’Aubigny; — that estate which Charles VII 
in 1622 gave to Johann Stuart as a reward for the 
great and important services which he rendered the 
crown of France in the war against England.” 

St. Aignan was silent. A longer pause ensued. 

“Monsieur le Due!” began Gauthier at last in a very 
grave tone, “you have had the kindness to bestow 
upon me the honor of your friendship. I know not, 
in truth, how I shall ever thank you for it; but your 
affection is deeply engraved upon my heart. Who 
else at court would have instructed me so kindly, who 
would have distinguished me, an insignificant youth, 
from among the crowd, and with truly princely kind- 
ness introduced me to the most brilliant entertain- 
ments? To you — to you alone I am indebted for this 
advantage, and for so much besides.” 

“Friend,” exclaimed St. Aignan laughing, “I beg 
you to say no more.” 


n6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Let me speak, iny noble friend!” continued the 
youth eagerly, “for it is time — I must \ ” 

“Well, then, go on, Gauthier, what troubles you?” 

“I cannot remain here.” 

“Oh — ho!” 

“Procure me a place in the army, whatever it may 
be, or let me return to my beloved Limagne. " 

“Gauthier!” exclaimed the Due with an expression 
of astonishment, which, however, was contradicted by 
a lurking glance of triumph. 

“Call my conduct either presumption or childish 
homesickness, it is neither the one nor the other. 
But by heaven— there is a heavy weight, upon 
my heart; I cannot breathe this air. Perhaps I am a 
fool in your eyes— as my uncle says — but something 
urges me away — into the free world, — if possible to the 
field of honor. You, Monsieur le Due, can do what 
you will with His Majesty, procure me a place in the 
army, — even though it be that of a lieutenant — I will 
do honor to you, to my native country, and to His 
Majesty.” 

The young man was silent, but his eyes flashed, 
and his heart beat almost audibly. 

St. Aignan remained perfectly unmoved. The strange 
smile still hovered round his lips; but he took pains 
to conceal the ironical expression which generally 
rested upon them. 

“And if, my young friend, I were prepared to give 
you a proof that my friendship is the truest and most 
tender? ” 


"a noble friend' 


“Monsieur le Due!” exclaimed Gauthier with joyful 
astonishment. 

' “Friendship must be capable of every sacrifice, " con- 
tinued St. Aginan. “To part from you, Gauthier, 
will be hard for me, still I respect your pure, noble 
heart, the impulse which inspires you to flee from 
this Sodom and Gomorrah, and seek on the battlefield 
a glorious future, I have — " 

“Oh, what? what?" impetuously cried Gauthier. 

“A place for you in the army!” replied the Due, 
drawing the commission from his pocket. 

“My friend.” 

“But—” 

“But, what?” 

“It requires you to leave Versailles to-morrow and 
repair to the frontier.” 

“Anywhere, so that it is away from here,” cried 
Gauthier. 

“Good,” said the Due. “Then we will have a gay 
night. ” 

“But my mother? And Angeline?" 

“Write to them both, and give the letters to me. 
I will send them by the next royal messenger." 

“Oh, thanks, a thousand, thousand thanks,” cried 
the delighted Gauthier shaking the Due’s hand vehe- 
mently in the excess of his joy, “how shall I repay 
you for all this love and kindness?” 

“Preserve your friendship for me, Gauthier, and 
return a hero from the battles which await you in the 


n8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


immediate future. But now write your letters and 
make the necessary preparations.” 

“But my uncle,” cried the young man, suddenly 
turning pale. 

“It is an order from' Monseigneur Louvois, who 
summonses you to Arras. You must obey your com- 
mander.” 

“And I do it with joy,” cried Gauthier, his face 
radiant with delight. 

“Well then, adieu till we meet again this evening 
at my hotel, for a farewell supper,” said the Due, 
offering his hand to the overjoyed youth. 

But when the door had closed behind him, he burst 
into a fiendish laugh: “Won,” he murmured, “he will 
leave Paris forever on the day that Angeline de Fon- 
tanges arrives here.” 


CHAPTER X. 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER. 

A hunt was announced to take place in the woods 
of Marly. The whole court was invited; and the 
Master of the Hunt, the Duc de St. Aignan, as well as 
Madame de Montespan, had exhausted themselves in 
preparing for the festival, the former in his official 
position, the latter as hostess to the king and court. 

It was necessary for her to lay hold of every oppor- 
tunity to warm the heart and enchain the fancy of her 
royal lover, by acts of consideration, novelties, and 
gayety. To-day a strategy was to be executed upon 
whose success or non-success rested the whole future 
of the marquise. 

The intrigue with Gauthier de Montferrand and 
Mademoiselle de Fontanges, conducted by these cun- 
ning and practised allies, had succeeded perfectly up 
to this point. 

Mademoiselle de Fontanges had, in fact, arrived 
at Versailles on the very day on which Gauthier left 
Paris. The youth, in a former letter to his mother 
and playmate, had described with indignation the state 
of affairs at the court, excused the change in his 
position by the impossibility of his living in such a 

119 


120 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


sphere, and lastly entreated both to preserve their 
love for him. 

Angeline, especially, he ardently implored to keep 
the affection which had bound their hearts to each 
other from earliest childhood. Her image would ever 
rise before his soul like a guardian angel and soon, 
soon— he hoped to greet her and lovely Limagne again 
as a man, and a brave soldier. 

To be sure this letter did not arrive, nor were 
those received by the lovely Marie de Fontanges 
written by Gauthier. But, in their inexperience and 
innocence, neither party saw the threads of the net 
which had been set for them, and in which they were 
already ensnared. 

Gauthier, happy at escaping from the court of Ver- 
sailles — hastened to Arras and his new path of life 
the more joyfully, that youthful courage and vigor 
pointed to the field of honor as his only true position. 

Mademoiselle de Fontanges, on her arrival at Ver- 
sailles, was very much surprised not to find her cousin. 
But he had only — as she learned — gone to the army 
for a short time, honored with a high and important 
commission. 

He would return within two or three weeks. Be- 
sides, Angeline soon felt that she would make herself 
ridiculous if she particularly noticed this short absence 
of her former playmate. To be sure, she grieved in 
secret; but the splendor and magnificence which met 
her on every side, confused and filled her mind with 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER 


1 21 


intoxicating delight. Did not the usually haughty 
Marquise de Montespan treat her exactly like a lov- 
ing mother, for she could not immediately enter upon 
her position at court with the queen. Was there not 
a little court of charming young men about her, at 
whose head stood Gauthier’s noble friend, of whom 
he had spoken so hignly in his letters, the Duc de St. 
Aignan, the principal favorite of the king. Her cousin, 
so said the Due, had especially recommended her to 
his care. And< what flattery, what praises of her 
beauty, poured into her ears, and found a joyful echo 
in the vain little heart. 

How the marquise overwhelmed her with presents 
of every kind— how the noble lady hastened to have 
new and beautiful dresses made for her on the spot, 
for she could not allow her to be seen at court in her 
country clothes. 

Angeline was intoxicated with delight, and when 
the relative from Clermont, who had brought her to 
Versailles, — it was the same one who had secretly 
brought Gauthier’s letters to her — returned, Angeline 
could not sufficiently praise her cordial reception and 
happiness in the letter to her mother, which she en- 
trusted to her care. 

And yet the greatest joy was still before her for 
she had not seen the king, . . . Louis XIV, the 

greatest monarch on earth. How many times the 
thought of the joy of being preferred by such a king 
had made the simple child from Limagne strangely 


122 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


happy. At these moments, delight, blended with a 
sweet tremor, thrilled her whole being; and such 
moments occurred more and more frequently, for what 
Mademoiselle de Fontanges now heard and saw of 
the universal enthusiastic adoration of the king, far 
surpassed all she had learned from her relative on the 
journey. 

The result of all this, as well as the numberless new 
and powerful impressions which rushed upon her mind 
and excited her nervous system in the highest degree, 
was that the old dreams awoke, and transported the 
dazzled, bewildered child into a kind of fairy world, 
v/hose shining central point was the great king. 

Angeline thought of no evil in all this; but 
to be distinguished or even loved by such a prince 
and knight, to see him at her feet, to outshine all 
others — such a fortune was scarcely to be thought of 
and comprehended. And did she not have that won- 
derful dream, only a short time before her summons 
to the court? The dream of the mountain and the 
golden, purple cloud on which she floated in such 
blessedness? And had not Pere Hilaire — who was so 
celebrated for the interpretation of dreams — said: 
“she would obtain a distinguished position at court?" 

And “dreams come from God”— said the priest. 
Suppose she had been destined by God and fate, even 
from her birth, to please the king by her beauty? 
Must God therefore desert her. Oh, certainly not, 
Louis was so good, so noble! 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER 


123 


Only one thing Angeline did not observe, that she 
had already forsaken one person, forsaken and almost 
forgotten her cousin and playmate, poor Gauthier. 

The marquise always had some new pleasure or 
surprise, so that Angeline had no time for reflection. 
Then, too, she had many things to learn; court eti- 
quette, how one must deport oneself, and many such 

things — in which, however, Madame de Montespan 
* 

was very careful not to disturb the expression of 
childish innocence and country simplicity which she 
found in the good child; for it was on this very charm 
of novelty that she depended to ensnare the king. 

Marie Angeline knew not how she could prove to 
the noble lady the overflowing gratitude of her heart. 
She vowed a thousand times — she would always 
remember the marquise with filial affection, and 
the marquise seemed to listen to the assurance with 
pleasure. 

At last the day approached on which Mademoiselle 
de Fontanges was to see Louis XIV for the first time. 
It was the day of the great hunting party in the woods 
of Marly. The marquise, in honor of the occasion, 
had presented Angelina with a very tasteful dress 
which the young girl had already put on, and indeed 
she looked enchantingly beautiful in it! Her tall 
figure was clad in a riding habit of royal-blue velvet, 
trimmed on the arms and waist with rich, white lace. 
The front, falling slightly apart, disclosed a closely 
fitting vest of white satin and a skirt of the same 


124 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


material. A royal blue velvet cap, from which nodded 
a blue and white feather, rested coquettishly upon 
her luxuriant hair. A costly pearl necklace, the only 
inheritance of the Fontanges family, rose and fell 
upon the matchless bosom, whose exquisite outlines 
were fully revealed. 

Even the Marquise de Montespan herself was aston- 
ished when Mademoiselle de Fontanges entered the 
room in this costume. The young girl was indeed a 
dazzling beauty, and moreover, by her wealth of au- 
burn hair and her unusually white complexion, whose 
effect was heightened by the dress she wore — a beauty 
of no common order. A single glance at that face and 
figure could not fail to recall one of the exquisite 
white marble statues which the old masters of antiquity 
have bequeathed us. 

Was it any marvel, that in the first mo- 
ment of astonishment a feeling of envy and 
jealousy, a doubt of the wisdom of her purpose, arose 
in the mind of Madame de Montespan? But these 
emotions soon vanished in the proud consciousness of 
being a thousand times superior to her chosen rival in 
intellect, wit, and the art of influencing and guiding. 
Angeline was beautiful, but she was only to be looked 
upon as a charming, insipid doll for a great royal 
child. And the one thing necessary, the prudent 
woman had already secured: the most absolute grati- 
tude and dependence on the part of her protdgde. 

Angeline, delighted at the praise lavished upon her 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER 


125 


from the lips of the aristocratic lady, and at the 
thought of being presented to the king, once more 
poured forth her tender, child-like love and gratitude 
for Madame de Montespan. “Only be happy, dear 
child,” said the latter, gazing kindly at the beautiful 
girl and drawing her towards her, “and promise me 
one thing!" 

“Everything, everything," said the young girl, 
covering Madame de Montespan’s little hands with 
kisses, “how can I thank you enough for your kind- 
ness? " 

“Only promise me, ” continued the elder lady, "under 
every circumstance to do nothing without the true 
and loving counsel of your maternal friend." 

“I swear it!” exclaimed the girl, in the exuberance 
of her gratitude. 

“You are still young, still inexperienced, " continued 
the marquise, “how should you know how to conduct 
yourself towards the court, the king, and the intrigues 
of the wicked. Promise me therefore — whatever way 
your fate may shape itself — in every secret of your 
heart to confide in me as your true friend, and always 
to act according to my advice." 

“Oh how gladly I promise it,” said Angeline, “I 
feel deeply how far I, a poor awkward girl from the 
country, am wanting in everything, and how greatly 
you surpass me in intellect and amiability. All I am 
I have become through you, whom I call with pride 
my second mother. To you, therefore, as to my 


126 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


mother, shall belong the fullest confidence of my 
heart in the future.” And Angeline laid her hand in 
that of the marquise to seal the promise. ' 

At this moment the signal of the approach of His 
Majesty and the court echoed on the air, for Fran- 
£oise Athenais, Marquise de Montespan, expected him 
at Marly as her guest. 

Angeline de Fontanges trembled, for a moment her 
cheek flushed and paled by turns, but she soon re- 
gained her composure and apparent coldness. 

“Come, my child!” said the marquise. “We will 
receive His Majesty in the most cordial manner, as 
befits so great a king and gracious a gentleman.” 

And motioning to the rest of the ladies of her suite, 
who were in the ante-room, Madame de Montespan 
advanced to meet the hunting party, consisting of 
numberless horsemen and carriages. 

They were to partake of a little breakfast at Marly, 
and then proceed to the chase. 

The notes of the horn, the baying of dogs, cracking 
of whips, and trampling of horses, sounded like the 
roar of a tempest. Such a tumult might well have 
overpowered the lamentations of a whole nation; at 
least it drowned the voices of many a conscience, 
while it reminded the distant listeners of the legend 
of the wild huntsman. 

The royal coach now came in sight. The master of 
the hounds, M. le Duc, de St. Aignan, who rode be- 
side it himself, sprang from his foam-covered horse 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER 


127 


and opened the door for His Majesty. Louis XIV 
alighted and stepped under the portals, decorated 
with flowers and foliage, which welcomed him with 
their flattering inscription, as pleasantly as the woman 
who had so long been the mistress of his heart greeted 
him in words. 

But the marquise needed only one glance to be 
assured that His Majesty was far from being in the 
mood she had desired. Louis XIV, so fickle in his 
love, was weary of Madame de Montespan and there- 
fore her kindness and flattering attentions troubled 
him much more than her former caprices, her obsti- 
nacy, an’d the desire to rule she had often manifested. 

As yet he had not dared publicly to break with one 
who had borne him six children, legitimate princes 
and princesses, and therefore accepted for to-day an 
invitation, which annoyed and put him out of humor. 

The penetration of the marquise observed all this; 
while her royal lover’s manner plunged a thousand 
daggers into her heart, which she multiplied a 
hundred fold by the observation that the cowardly, 
cringing world of the court, already began to be cooler 
toward her. 

At this moment she could have rent the father of 
her children in pieces like an enraged lioness, and yet 
she loved him, and could not give him up — him and 
the thought of being the joint ruler of France. For 
this reason she now played her va banquet and the last 
trump had slipped from her hand. The king must 


128 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


remain hers, and if her own power was no longer 
sufficient, then, (with the aid of hell) by the help of a 
stranger! How divinely beautiful the lovely Mad- 
emoiselle de Fontanges appeared, as she stood among 
the other ladies in the train of the Marquise de Mont- 
espan, lovelier than ever in the sweet confusion into 
which her approaching presentation to the king had 
thrown the still inexperienced child of Limagne. But 
poor child, the king in his ill humor scarcely 
sees you. The red hair only brings an expression of 
scorn upon his lips, and turning indifferently away, he 
says to St. Aignan with a mocking laugh. 

“That wolf will not eat us!” 

Madame de Montespan was fairly crushed. 

“To the chase!” cried the king, and without even 
touching the luxurious breakfast that was prepared 
the party withdrew into the dense woods of Marly. 

With tears in her eyes and despair in her heart 
Madame de Montespan — as was customary on such 
occasions — entered the king’s hunting carriage and sat 
down beside His Majesty. But Louis neither saw 
the tears, nor heard the soft reproaches of the lady. 
He was thinking to-day of very different things 
of Louvois and his military plans and of the latest 
disagreeable intelligence from the Netherlands, from 
Spain, and especially from Alsace, which had informed 
him that the free German imperial city of Strassburg 
would not submit to French government, nor respond 
to the eager desires of the king. Every contradiction 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER 


129 


was an abomination to Louis XIV and now came 
that of the one miserable city toward which he cher- 
ished the best intentions. 

The chase would divert his thoughts — but nothing 
else. On reaching the appointed spot he fired with 
fierce delight at the game which was driven past. But 
this murder soon became tedious. He pressed farther 
into the forest, leaving the carriages, ladies, and suite 
far behind, till at last he entirely disappeared. The 
master of the hounds, who never left his side in a 
hunt, must, however, according to His Majesty’s ex- 
press command, continued the chase, and make the 
court believe that the king was still at the head of 
the gay, blood-thirsty horde. 

The trampling of hundreds of horses resounded from 
the distance, the wild boars, red deer, and does, broke 
through the bushes and hedges in herds, the horns 
sounded merrily through the dark aisles of the leafy 
dome while the flourishes of the trumpets quickly 
alternated from " ä la mente!" to "ä la vue" .... 
the hounds bayed as if mad; a magnificent young stag 
dashed by. But all this left the king unmoved. 

His trusty gun-bearer — old Moustache, who had 
taught the young Dauphin to load his gun when a 
child — might walk close behind him with the loaded 
weapon ready to hand it to the royal hunter but Louis 
did not take it. With deep and gloomy clouds upon 
his brow, he thought over all the political embarrass- 
ments into which Louvois had drawn him; of those 
9 Robber 


130 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


into which his connection with Madame de Montespan 
had brought him, and how he could break the last 
threads with which the marquise, who had become 
wearisome, still bound him. 

“I am tired of women,” said he to himself, "and 
will never again wear the chain of love. Pride, am- 
bition, and desire to rule are the only reasons which 
make them yield their charms to princes. I will be 
free, perfectly free!” 

At this moment a loud scream fell upon his ear, 
and a strange vision appeared in the distance. 

A horse, white as new fallen snow, which seemed 
to have become wild with fright, dashed along the 
path at furious speed. It bore, she could scarcely 
keep in the saddle, a beautiful, slender form in a 
white satin dress; the royal-blue velvet hunting dress 
floated over the back of the animal. The plumes on 
her little hat waved proudly in the air, as if nodding 
a merry greeting to the green woods. 

A smile of bitter scorn played round the corners of 
the king’s handsome mouth. 

At the first glance he had recognized the red-haired 
country beauty, who had been presented to him an 
hour before. She was probably still inexperienced in 
riding and hunting, for the horse had apparently 
run way with her. The king, with a certain amount of 
malice, was really anticipating the moment in which 
the horse would throw her. 

A still more piercing cry was heard. 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER Ißl 

A powerful wild boar had forced its way through 
the hedge opposite to the horse — the terrified animal 
reared, and the rider fell. 

The bristly monster now rushed toward her. All 
this was the occurrence of a single moment; but in 
this same moment Louis XIV was again the chivalric 
prince, that — apart from his political conduct — he was 
rightly considered. With the quickness of thought 
he had seized the proffered gun from the hands of 
Moustache ... a shot . . . and the wild boar fell 
dead upon the ground. 

Louis XIV was the best shot in France. 

The animal fell and covered the surrounding grass 
with blood. The horse had fled, but his rider still 
lay motionless upon the ground. 

"Let us go to her assistance,” said the king to 
Moustache, as soon as the smoke had dispersed and 
his quick glance had surveyed the position of things, — 
"To be sure it is only a fox, but we are sorry for it!” 

And Louis XIV, followed by his gun-bearer, ap- 
proached the place where Mademoiselle de Fontanges 
had fallen insensible. 

But what new surprise awaited the king. 

Impossible! that could not be the maiden, 
whom only an hour before, and even at this moment 
he had so harshly scorned? the little girl from 
the country, whom in his angry mood he had found 
so ugly? 

By all the saints and the Virgin of Saint Germain 


132 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


en Laye this was not she, this was a charming 
creature who lay stretched before him. What bewitch- 
ing yet childlike features! what a dazzlingly fair com- 
plexion! what a magnificent figure! 

Oh! how fortunate, that the branches of a thick bush 
had lessened the force with which she was thrown 
from the horse and broken her fall. Insensible from 
fright, by this fortunate circumstance she had slipped 
softly to the earth upon a mound thickly overgrown 
with grass and moss, upon whose upper edge rested 
the pale, little head as if sleeping, while the delicate 
limbs and feet scarcely touched the lower portion. 

And what a peculiar, strange, novel charm the hither- 
to despised auburn hair produced upon him. Its lux- 
uriance, and the harmony between the unusual color- 
ing and the whiteness and delicacy of the skin, 
through which the smallest blue veins gleamed softly. 

Louis XIV stood enchanted, entranced! He, whose 
whole nature was so thoroughly sensual, glowed with 
delight. He, who only a few moments before had 
wished to renounce all women, was intoxicated, 
a charm hitherto unknown, enthralled him. 

He knelt by the side of the fainting girl, took a 
little, golden flask from his pocket, put his arm under 
the beautiful head, and let her inhale its invigorating 
contents. 

Angeline’s bosom heaved, the stiffness of death dis- 
appeared from her limbs, her breath came more and 
more quickly, and in a few moments the beautiful 


THE CHASE AND THE DEER 


133 


blue eyes opened with an expression as enchanting as 
if the rosy finger-tips of Aurora had drawn aside the 
last morning clouds from the rising sun. 

And into what a sun she gazed! Into what wonderful 
deep eyes, full of a dark, passionate fire, full of strong, 
deep love, and at the same time nobleness and great- 
ness. Angeline did not know what had happened to 
her. Where was she, was this all a dream, was it 
truth, was she living, or just awakening into another 
world? And upon whose breast did her head rest so 
softly? 

A dim remembrance of the last few moments dawned 
upon her, the horse’s running away, her fear, the hor- 
ror, then a wild boar bursting through the bushes 
and the horse’s rearing, her fall, and the loss of 
consciousness. And there lay the monster dead on 
the ground, bathed in his blood. But who had killed 
him? and who embraced her now so gently, and 
tenderly? Angeline started up and her eyes opened 
wide, she gazed in astonishment, questioningly, into 
the face of her deliverer. 

And she almost lost consciousness again! 

Just heaven! was it not the king, to whom she had 
been presented that morning? the king, of whom she 
heard so much that was noble? The great Louis XIV, 
the sun of France and the world? 

“Sire 1 ” she exclaimed, growing deadly pale, while 
a heaven of delight beamed from her face. 

But the king laid her head gently upon his breast, 


*34 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


pressed a burning kiss upon her brow, and said: 

"Rest forever upon this heart, it is the greatest and 
most loving one that beats in all France." 

He then motioned to Moustache to withdraw and 
bring a hunting coach to take the unfortunate girl to 
Marly. 


CHAPTER XI. 


A DISTINGUISHED RASCAL. 

Louis XIV was alone with his favorite, the Duc de 
St. Aignan. After enduring the daily torture of an 
endless tedium at the "Lever" the " grandes entries " 
the " secondes entries , ” and the “ entrie du cabinet" with 
the heroic courage necessary to a monarch, he had 
made use of the entri-te?nps to be alone with the Due 
at least for a few moments. The king was now often 
in the mood to seek solitude, if in fact there had been 
such a thing for him. And yet who in all his broad, 
beautiful kingdom was more exposed to intellectual 
solitude than he? 

Can there be a greater solitude than that which 
surrounds the wearer of a crown? and does not this 
very solitude generate pride. The less one is sur- 
rounded by mankind, the more superior he considers 
himself. 

To-day the ill-humor of Louis XIV had exalted his 
unbounded pride to the uttermost. It was bad weather 
at court, and every one trembled at the appearance of 
the monarch. ^ 

But what was the cause of the anger? Perhaps 
even the king was not himself aware of the reason. 

135 


136 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


The position of Louis XIV in regard to Madame de 
Montespan became more and more uncomfortable. 
Since the last hunting party in the woods of Marly 
she had lost all charm, for the king’s mind was filled 
with but one image which should not be disturbed by 
the shadow of a Montespan and yet it did so every 
moment. 

"Heaven and Hell ! ” cried Louis, stamping his foot 
angrily, and casting a dark, proud glance towards 
heaven as if he would demand its obedient co-opera- 
tion. "We will yet be able to banish the shadow of 
a woman who has become wearisome to us." 

St. Aignan stood at a little distance. With the 
inborn craftiness of a true courtier, he suspected what 
was gnawing in the breast of his royal friend, and 
quietly enjoyed his approaching triumph over his 
hated rival in the favor of the sovereign. 

But neither he, the marquise, nor the court knew 
anything of the affair of Mademoiselle de Fontanges, 
excepting that Moustache had rescued her. To be 
sure, everyone also knew that Moustache, the king’s 
gun-bearer, was His Majesty’s shadow in the chase, 
and never left him. Still he alone had arrived at 
Marly with the young girl. The king said nothing 
about it, and Mademoiselle de Fontanges, it was sup- 
posed, had not seen the king on this occasion. She 
must be silent, because it was the king’s will ; and is 
it not in many cases much more blessed to be silent 
than to speak? Besides, Angeline was secretly aston- 


A DISTINGUISHED RASCAL 


137 


ished at herself; she had never thought she possessed 
so much talent for the court and could govern herself 
so well. But she was very glad that fate had removed 
her cousin Gauthier for the present. He was a good, 
dear boy, but, what was he to do at court. Angeline 
now liked to think of him as a hero, a brave general 
on the field of honor. Outside of this she thought 
but little of her old playmate, in fact, she could not, 
for she was now so much occupied with her toilette, 
and no delight can compare with triumphant vanity. 

Unobserved she drew from her bosom a ring, in 
which a large, wonderfully brilliant diamond sparkled, 
but what was its lustre and brilliancy in comparison 
to her eyes? And, how she covered it with hot glow- 
ing kisses; and when she glanced up, how like a 
queen she looked! 

Louis XIV was alone with St. Aignan, but he was 
gloomy, something was gnawing at his heart. St. 
Aignan vainly exhausted himself in witticisms and an- 
ecdotes. Louis XIV was philosophically inclined, and 
looked scornfully down upon the court and men. 

“You all try to rule me,” he cried angrily. “All 
who surround me, but especially Colbert, Louvois, 
and Madame de Montespan.” 

St. Aignan silently triumphed; but he was a courtier, 
striving for his own advancement. 

He therefore first thought, by flattering words, to 
present the absurdity of such a project; how could 
common mortals dare to desire to aspire to a son of 


138 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the Gods, to a Louis XIV, whom the world called 
Dieu-Donnt. In a masterly and innocent manner he 
recalled the most amusing anecdotes from the lives of 
Richelieu, Mazarin, and the most celebrated mistresses 
of present and former times, letting the king plainly 
feel the yoke which Louvois and Madame de Montes- 
pan wished to lay upon him. 

With delight he watched the veins of the king’s 
brow swelling with anger, for he was more jealous of 
his power and authority than any former sovereign of 
France. 

St. Aignan, however, like a clever courtier, did not 
let this anger come to a second outbreak, while he 
slyly — lamenting the dizzy height of a throne— pointed 
out the happiness of common men, who were allowed 
to love according to the free choice of their hearts. 

The king sighed. . .St. Aignan knew enough; like 
a skillful artist he sketched a picture of happy love 
in the most glowing and life-like colors, and touched 
so skillfully upon the picture of the beautiful Made- 
moiselle de Fontanges, that the king rose and stepped 
to the window to hide his emotion. 

"Ah, yes,” said the king, and then remained lost in 
thought for some time. "Ah, yes, that was a delight- 
ful age, when we, almost a boy, felt the first sensa- 
tions of love, and were free to follow our own heart’s 
choice; where is she now, the sweet Frontenac? .... 
and that enchanting time, when the fiery Olympia 
Mazarin, the niece of the proud cardinal, almost died 


DISTINGUISHED RASCAL 


139 


from love af us oh! we can still see the charming 
little dimple in her cheek; — the large, beautiful 
Sicilian eyes, which flashed like lightning — full of 
the wild delicious fire of love — and then — the tender 
La Vall£ire, with her golden hair, sparkling brown 
eyes, and rosy mouth — oh! heaven, how we loved her, 
almost timidly and with reverent affection.” 

But St. Aignan was too adroit a man of the world 
and too crafty a representative of his own affairs to 
allow disagreeable thoughts to again spring up in the 
king’s mind. He flatteringly alluded to the still 
youthful feelings of the monarch’s heart, his handsome 
person, his chivalry, and the eagerness with which all 
the most beautiful and noble ladies of France solicited 
his favor. The last hunting party had shown this 
again. So long as the charming horsewomen thought 
the king was at the head of his train, their zeal for 
slaying the game had no end. St. Aignan was well 
aware why he struck this note; with the remembrance 
of the chase, the image of the lovely Mademoiselle de 
Fontanges was recalled to his royal friend — and, in 
fact, Louis’ expression was transfigured, and a strange 
happy smile rested upon his face. 

At this moment, Laporte, the first valet and confi- 
dant of the king, announced His Excellency, Mon- 
sieur le Tellier, Marquis de Louvois, and His Emi- 
nence, Prince Franz Egon von Fürstenberg, Bishop 
of Strassburg. 

"Insufferable” — exclaimed the king — "they do not 


140 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


leave us a single moment in peace!” But uncon- 
sciously yielding to the usual influence Louvois ex- 
erted over him, he ordered the gentlemen to be ad- 
mitted. A few moments later the minister and bishop 
entered with the customary three profound bows. 

Franz Egon, Prince of Fürstenburg, Bishop of 
Strassburg, was a handsome man in the very prime of 
life. His tall, slender figure displayed to the best 
advantage the violet clerical dress, gold chain, and 
cross set with splendid diamonds which he wore. 
His head was beautifully formed, and showed that su- 
perficial dignity which so easily becomes natural to 
the holders of ecclesiastical offices, but which never- 
theless could not wholly cover an expression of sensu- 
ality. His features were sharply cut, his hands small 
and of an aristocratic delicacy and whiteness. There 
was intellect in his eyes, -but also an expression 
of deep cunning. The bishop remained standing 
opposite the king — with his head bent, waiting for 
the monarch to accost him. 

Louis XIV, indignant at the resistance of Alsace 
and Strassburg, loaded the reverend gentleman, who 
as we know, had formerly been recommended by 
Louvois as a gilded key to that greatly desired portion 
of Germany, with the bitterest reproaches. 

Waiting in his humble attitude, holding the violet 
velvet cap in his folded hands, the German prince, 
this distinguished servant of the church, listened 
patiently with an air of the deepest submission to the 


A DISTINGUISHED RASCAL 


I 4 I 

thunders of the King of France. And a thunder clap 
it was, when Louis XIV now cried: “We certainly 
ought to have considered that, though the Lord 
Bishop of Strassburg is connected with France by 
many of his offices, he is still a German prince 
and as such remains our enemy!” 

The king was silent; but the reverend gentleman, 
scarcely daring, in his humility to raise his head, 
said, while his features assumed an expression of the 
most profound submission. “Your Majesty must 
graciously pardon me! Louis XIV, the noblest of liv- 
ing monarchs, cannot find a more sincere admirer of 
his greatness and power, a truer and more loyal ser- 
vant than I.” 

"Silence, my Lord Bishop,” cried the king sternly. 
“You might fail signally if you sought to produce the 
proofs. ” 

“Sire” — replied Prince Egon, with a satisfaction 
which would have incensed to the uttermost every 
German heart. “Sire, I believe that I shall not have 
to go far to prove to your Majesty, in the most, strik- 
ing manner, the .loyalty and the true, French sympa- 
thies of the house of Fürstenburg although it is cer- 
tainly a German house." 

"We are curious!” said the king coldly. 

“Your Majesty will perhaps be graciously pleased 
to recall the time” — continued Fürstenburg with a 
mild, insinuating voice — “in which Mars, the warrior 
god of our age, Louis XIV, at the peace of Aix la 


142 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Chapelle, devised the plan to capture Holland.” 

"To the point!” cried the king. 

"We are at the point,” continued the bishop with a 
touch of pride: "at that time there were in Germany 
three brothers of the House of Fürstenburg, who 
proved themselves most active in toiling for your 
Majesty and France. One of them, Wilhelm Eon 
von Fürstenburg — the right hand of the elector Maxi- 
milian, Heinrich of Cologne, persuaded the latter to 
enter into an offensive and defensive alliance with 
your Majesty against Germany.” 

"In which he sold his country to France!” thought 
the Duc de St. Aignan, who stood behind the king’s 
chair, and cast a scornful glance at the German 
prince. 

"Such is the case” — said Louvois, and added with 
an expression of scorn — "Your Majesty surely remem- 
bers the sacred clause." 

"Yes” — replied the king haughtily. "Besides three 
public articles, the document of the treaty contained 
one other, which alone was valuable, while the three 
were only made for the sake of appearances." 

"And by virtue of this secret article,” added Fürst- 
enburg — "the Elector consinged the fortress of Nuys 
to your Majesty.” 

"In other words," thought St. Aignan — "he deliv- 
ered his country and subjects up to the enemy." 

"And the secret clause," interposed Louvois mock- 
ingly — "was by no means bad, it brought his High- 


A DISTINGUISHED RASCAL 


H3 


ness, the Prince von Fürstenburg, four hundred thou- 
sand livres. ” 

Prince Egon looked as if he had not heard the last 
words. Considering the treachery of his family to 
their native land as an honor, he continued in a fawn- 
ing tone, still maintaining the same humble attitude. 

“Your Majesty will also remember a similar pro- 
ceeding on the part of Wilhelm’s two brothers. And 
is not the fourth a colonel in your Majesty’s service? 
Has he not, although a German Prince, renounced the 
service of the Emperor for the honor of serving under 
the flag of Louis XIV? Did he not, when ambassador 
at Cologne, intrigue against his own country in order, 
if possible, to prevent the declaration of war?" 

Here Prince von Fürstenburg paused, as if to ob- 
serve the impression his information had upon the 
king. A disagreeable smile, the expression of his 
servile soul, played about his lips. 

“But you, my Lord Bishop" — exclaimed the king 
impatiently — ,r what have you done? Where are the 
fulfillments of the promises you made me in regard to 
Alsace and Strassburg?” 

“Sire” — replied the bishop quietly, but with an 
humble, crafty manner — “my weak hands have sown in 
the name of the Lord, that Louis, XIV, whom the 
voice of the people so beautifully and truly calls Dieu 
Domit, can at some time reap." 

“By our dear Lady of Saint Germain!” cried the 
king — “the seed must be very small, at least our eyes 
cannot discover it." 


144 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"You rest in the hearts and minds of thousands. " 

"How so?" 

"Your Majesty knows that since the accursed time 
of the Reformation, Alsace has been almost entirely in 
the hands of heretics. Odious Lutheranism, like a poi- 
sonous weed, has taken root there, and even the proud 
and holy temple of the Lord, the magnificent cathe- 
dral of Strassburg, which created pious enthusiasm for 
the holy mother church, is in the hands of the fallen 
ones. ” 

"And did you not promise us to lead the wandering 
sheep back to the fold?” 

"Yes, Sire.” 

"And — ” 

"Upon this field, with the blessing of the Lord, I 
have industriously labored. To be sure, my work was 
met by a strong opposition” .... 

"What is opposition!” exclaimed the king. "The 
arrogant seek occupation, and the people oppose them 
if it goes too far; as young lambs butt each other 
when they are satisfied with their mother’s milk. But 
a good shepherd nevertheless drives them in pairs.” 

"Pardon me your Majesty” — answered the bishop, 
with a still more humble bow — "nothing can be done 
here by force, here we must use the mild means of 
persuasion, deceit, and where they do not suffice, 
bribery.” 

"And what have you accomplished by these mild 
means, as you call them, my Lord Bishop?” 


A DISTINGUISHED RASCAL I45 

"Much, Sire! and I came to Versailles to lay the 
report at your Majesty’s feet.” 

The bishop now related in detail how he had sent a 
number of distinguished priests into Alsace, and 
through them had secretly worked upon the people, 
partly in the spirit of the 'only, blessed, holy, catholic 
church, partly in the interest of France. His emis- 
saries, disguised as traveling merchants, soldiers, and 
wandering handi~craft§men, were especially commis- 
sioned to work upon women, as their influence upon 
the obstinate men might be of the greatest import- 
ance. Louvois had assisted him not a little in the 
cities and provinces which had already been incorpo- 
rated into France, by sending to some a number of 
catholic troops and officers, and in others by the pas- 
sage of new laws and ordinances, by which only cath- 
olics were permitted to fill vacant offices and posi- 
tions. Moreover Louvois and Fürstenburg now labored 
together so well, that in the portion of Alsace already 
incorporated with France, no one could obtain prefer- 
ment unless he belonged to the Catholic Church. 
Only in Strassburg itself were the endeavors of the 
pious bishop still unsuccessful; although his plans 
were naturally, first of all directed to this city and 
the recovery of the noble cathedral. But here, in the 
free German city, raised by commerce and manufact- 
ure, dwelt a well to do middle dais, plain and of 
true German feeling. Here, where since the Refor- 
mation Lutheranism had found a center; where a Gut- 

10 Robber 


146 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


tenburg änd many other brave men had worked and 
spread education; where there were scarcely a hundred 
catholic families; here, the secret intrigues of the 
bishop had as yet effected but little. 

With single families, the emissaries of the bishop 
had already succeded so far* that they only awaited 
the proper time to become openly catholic. To be 
sure, they were still few in numbers; but these secret- 
ly treacherous families belonged to the higher and 
more influential class. 

The bishop explained all this to His Majesty fluent- 
ly and in detail. Louis himself was more than once 
astonished at the expedients and treacheries so pious 
a man knew how to employ to attain his end. 

But the principal point was, that Prince Egon now 
proved to Louis XIV, that he could probably never 
win and incorporate into France this beautiful piece 
of German earth, — Strassburg, the fortress on the 
road to Germany — the key to the German empire, un- 
less at least a portion of the population was drawn 
over to the one holy church by his endeavors. He, 
Prince von Fürstenburg, glowed with an ardent desire 
to take Louis XIV into Strassburg, as its Lord and 
King, and have its cathedral given back to the mother 
church! 

The German prince urged this — which was in fact 
nothing but that he wished to become a traitor to his 
country — so zealously before the king, that the latter 
could not forbear to praise him. 


A DISTINGUISHED RASCAL 


147 


Louvois, too, commended the bishop’s zeal to his 
master, and both recognized only too well what an 
excellent instrument for their plans they had found in 
this man, though, in the depths of their souls, they 
despised him as a traitor to his own country. 

The conversation next turned upon the essential 
point for the common business; that of the money to 
be given to the prince. His Majesty at this audience 
promised the bishop a brevet, according to which he 
was to receive 60,000 livres yearly; while the bishop 
promised on the other hand, not only to continue to 
proselyte Alsace and Strassburg to the utmost of his 
ability — but also, to tear away Strassburg from the 
German Empire and incorporate it into France. 

After the conclusion of this treaty, Prince Franz 
Egon, with a radiant face and the dignity of a holy 
man of the church, left the palace accompanied by 
Louvois. 


CHAPTER XII. 


"the catastrophe.“ 

A peculiar atmosphere, a painfully depressing sultri- 
ness reigned in those days at the court of Ver- 
sailles, and especially in the narrow circle which sur- 
rounded the king. 

Day by day, Louis XIV became more inaccessible, 
gloomy, and morose, and yet the Duc de St. Aignan 
often surprised him in an almost extraordinary excite- 
ment. His keen eye saw plainly the true state of 
affairs; the king loved and was fortunate in his love, 
and who other than the charming Mademoiselle de 
Fontanges could be the object of his passion, although 
His Majesty had not as yet spoken a word on the 
subject. 

But did this clever courtier require a confession from 
the monarch’s mouth? . He, who from the first 
arrival of little Mademoiselle de Fontanges, in which 
he had substantially assisted, had approached the 
simple innocent child from the Limagne as a friend, 
and surrounded her with his almost irresistible kind- 
ness — could easily discover in the young heart, so little 
used to court customs, a secret which was hidden even 
from the marquise. 


148 


THE CATASTROPHE” 


149 


The Due used every means in his power to come 
upon the right track, to rule the king through the 
new mistress, and at the same time overthrow and 
supplant her, who till now had possessed the king’s 
heart and been foolish and blind enough to make com- 
mon cause with St. Aignan, in order to enchain it still 
longer. 

Courtiers think only of themselves and their own in- 
terests. Who would seek among their ranks for friend- 
ship, confidence, gratitude, or any other childish off- 
spring of a sentimental heart. 

St. Aignan now courted— where he could do so un- 
observed — the favor of the beautiful Mademoiselle 
de Fontanges, as he would have done that of a queen. 

And the king? Was it only a caprice, ... or 
from the dislike of causing a public rupture with 
Madame de Montespan? . . . that he still restrained 
himself, though his heart beat with passionate throbs 
for this new object of his affection. 

In this state of mind, it would have been easier for 
Louis to declare war against half of Europe, than to 
take a decided step. A hundred times he had deter- 
mined to speak his will, as usual, with absolute 
decision, and require the most implicit obedience, but 
again a hundred times a vague something checked 
the outburst of his passion. 

It was a little remnant of honorable feeling, a spark 
of attachment to the mother of his six children — 
which, to the real annoyance of the king, still lingered 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


150 

in his breast. His Majesty was indignant at this 
childish emotion, which was probably all very well for 
common people, but surely not for a crowned head. 
He felt injured and this put him out of humor 
and made him irresolute. 

But the bitterest way in which injuries affect us, is 
by obliging us to hate. Thus Louis began to hate the 
one whom he had formerly loved. 

And Angeline de Fontanges? 

The poor child did not comprehend where she was! 

How could she explain the king’s manner, his 
reserve, his silence towards her? — after he had thrown 
himself at her feet in that happy hour, had entreated 
her, in a storm of the wildest passion, for her love — 
which Angeline could not withhold from her king, the 
ideal of her soul, so long adored in dreams. 

And now, did Louis regret what he had confessed 
and sworn to the blushing, delighted child! 

The king at her feet — the earth had no longer any 
value for her. The boldest dreams of her vain little 
heart were surpassed — And what visions for the 
future? If the king, Louis XIV, bowed into the dust 
before her beauty, who of the whole world remained 
that must not follow the first of mortals? 

And now? Could all this have been but a dream? 
Why this reserve? To be sure, now and then a glance 
from the king threw Heaven and Paradise into her lap. 
Then her heart would cry out: “Yes, yes, he loves 
me still. Only wait, be patient till it is possible for 


THE CATASTROPHE' 


I5I 

him to raise you like a queen before the whole world. 
He will do it, and then everything the heart can desire 
or strive for will be fulfilled.” 

And she thought of the cloud, which she had once 
seen glistening in purple and gold and which had 
enveloped her and raised her to a height of bliss. 

The position of Madame de Montespan was a des- 
perate one. The usually clever woman, who knew 
Louis so thoroughly, seemed this time to have made 
a mistake. The king had said, ‘‘That is a wolf that 
will not eat us,” and as if by magic, he, who was 
usually fire and flame at the sight of every new beauty, 
remained perfectly cold and indifferent to this charm- 
ing girl. 

The anger of the marquise knew no bounds. What 
a sacrifice this intrigue had cost her avarice, what a 
sum she had been obliged to pay St. Aignan alone, 
under the pretext that it was necessary for the demands 
of the intrigue; for the treasury of the genial, amiable 
spendthrift was bottomless, and nothing had come 
from the damnable conjuration of the devil. 

The instrument was good for nothing, and she 
was determined to get rid of it at the first opportunity. 
Mademoiselle de Fontanges must return to Limagne. 
The friendliness the marquise had hitherto displayed 
towards Angeline, turned into coldness and severity 
and her conduct towards the poor child betrayed ac- 
tual hatred and scorn. 

But St. Aignan secretly flattered her all the more. 


152 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


How pleasantly and kindly he knew how to give her 
courage, to hint obscurely at a happy, brilliant future. 
Angeline did not undrstand him, but she saw that he 
alone still sought her favor, and this flattered her. She 
felt that he wished her well, and this drew her towards 
him. 

The Marquise de Montespan knew nothing of this. 
She was still too much occupied with her own posi- 
tion, which was so perfectly unbearable that only a 
desperate stroke could save her. 

The king was like ice. She trembled every moment 
in fear of the outbreak of his displeasure. Every 
anchor had lost its hold, her life boat was staggering 
like a wreck in the storm of the royal disfavor, the 
fear of going down almost broke her heart. 

It was horrible to retreat from her position, which 
was more important than that of the queen. The 
thought of no longer ruling the king, — and through him 
France — no longer being sovereign herself, was un- 
bearable. 

But the ministers Louvois and Colbert, the Duc de 
St. Aignan, Monseigneur, and the king’s confessor 
recognized that the moment had now come when they 
must gain the undivided favors of Louis, if they ever 
wished to rule him. 

Each put forth all his strength to attain this end. 
Each secretly labored at his well-laid plan, which 
aimed at the overthrow and destruction of his rival. 
And yet outwardly there were only smooth, friendly 


THE CATASTROPHE 


153 


faces, they smiled in the most engaging manner and 
loaded each other with civilities. 

The conflict between the different interest and pas- 
sions at the court had now reached its highest point. Col- 
bert depended upon the finances, Monseigneur sought 
to make the influence of his near relationship felt, 
Louvois urged war, the confessor a chiristian life, 
Madame de Montespan exhausted herself in assurances 
of affection all for one object and the keen eyes 
of Louis XIV read them all with the exception 
of St. Aignan, who craftily stood behind Ange- 
line. 

A little, unimportant occurrence sprung the mine, a 
grain of sand was the cause of a thundering, destroying 
avalanche. 

Louis had just received the congratulations of his 
court upon a victory gained by his troops in one of 
the colonies. He was still in the large, golden salon 
but the crowd had retired, as the Marquise de Montes- 
pan apparently wished to exchange a few words alone 
with His Majesty. 

The king, gloomy as ever, took his seat in one of 
the gilded arm-chairs, of which there were only two in 
every apartment, in case both their majesties wished 
to sit down. 

When the king sat down — the queen with her suite 
had retired to her own apartments— the marquise 
stepped confidently forward. With almost superhuman 
exertion, she had crushed down all her cares and 


T 54 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


troubles, and given herself the appearance of the bright 
calmness, which, in happier times, had made her so 
dear to the king. 

Louis did not observe it. With cold, gloomy polite 
ness he asked what she wished. 

He could not see how the coldness of his tone, the 
ceremonious politeness of his words, froze the blood in 
her veins. Her nerves, which were before excited to 
the uttermost, quivered almost convulsively, and only 
the strength of character of a de Montespan would have 
found it possible in such a position to repress tears. 

But she would and she was mistress of herself. 
One learns at court, and as mistress to a king, to con- ' 
quer oneself. 

With a loving voice she personally offered her con- 
gratulations; but with the tact of a woman of intellect, 
before the king suspected it, she knew how to pass 
over to the happiness of former days. 

She was probably once more reminded of the perish- 
ableness of such happiness, for Louis had never before 
allowed her to stand at his side. To-day there was no 
sign for a page to bring a stool. But this, now cus- 
tomary neglect, which in the presence of the court 
must have been doubly painful to the marquise, she 
forbore to notice. 

“And does your Majesty no longer think of those 
bright days when Frangoise Athenais was so happy as 
to drive away the dark clouds from the brow of her 
adored lord and king?” she said sadly. 


THE CATASTROPHE 


155 


“It was somewhat long ago,” said the king dryly. 
“We have bcome older and quieter, madame.” 

The marquise bit her lip; the remark was malicious 
enough. 

“True, earnest love never grows old,” she said — 
"How happy I should consider myself, if I might share 
the trouble which seems lately to have depressed my 
noble lord.” 

“Affairs of state!” said the king. “We prefer to keep 
them to ourselves —firstly, because we wish to reign 
alone, and secondly, because thinking of such things is 
too wearing for ladies, and thereby makes them old 
before their time.” 

“Age again!” thought the marquise. 

“Pardon me, Sire!” she said in a trembling voice 
— “Louis XIV, the great, the shining star of his cen- 
tury, needs no helping hand to wield the scepter of 
France and the world; — so far my thoughts would 
never ascend; I only seek to cheer the heart of my 
king! But confess it yourself, Sire, matters are no 
longer on their old footing between us. How has 
your Athenais deserved this, Louis?” 

“The old, unfounded reproaches,” he answered 
angrily. 

“Unfounded?” repeated the marquise. “Could you 
but count, Sire, the nights I have spent in weeping.” 

“You are nervous, madame!” replied the king. 
“Call in a physician and strengthen yourself by the 
fresh, country air.” 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


156 

Madame de Montespan trembled ! It bad gone so far 
already. An idea of banishment? There were two 
great tears in her eyes. She intentionally let them roll 
slowly down, so that the king must perceive them, and 
then said: 

“It would be too hard for me to part from the children 
which God and your Majesty have given me.” 

But here Madame de Montespan had touched a 
sensitive spot. Precisely because she was the mother 
of his children — so unjust is man in his moods and 
his egotism — she was burdensome to the king, and till 
now she had restrained him from dismissing the 
burden. 

“I think, madame, replied Louis, even more indig- 
nant than before “the Duc de Maine and his brothers 
and sisters are legitimate princes and princesses, and 
provided for as such. You need take no farther 
trouble about their fate for they are the children 
of France.” 

But what mother would let her children be taken 
from her without resistance? A feeling of bitter in- 
dignation arose in the soul of the marquise. 

“Your Majesty, ’’she said sharply, though her voice 
trembled, “they are my children too.” 

“Six," answered the king courtly and sternly. “We 
fear that they have shattered your nervous system, nay 
— almost — your mind!” 

“Your Majesty,” cried the marquise turning deadly 
pale. 


“the catastrophe 


157 


“You are growing tiresome as usual lately said the 
king. 

But now the long repressed anger burst the fetters 
forged by despair. 

“What“! she exclaimed in a smothered voice, while 
her bosom heaved passionately, “are these the thanks 
with which Your Majesty repays my faithful love, my 
self-sacrificing' devotion? Have I exposed myself to 
the scorn of others to be insulted by you in such a 
manner? " 

The king laughed aloud. 

“A scene,” he said mockingly. “But, madame, you 
forget that fortunately we are not married like shop- 
keepers. ” 

‘Fortunately?“ repeated the marquise slowly. 

“Remember where you are!" said the king angrily, 
“the court waits in the background." 

“And think, Sire, that not only the court is present," 
cried the marquise violently, "but God, whose justice 
I invoke." 

The king had heard enough. He made a movement 
to rise, saying: 

“You are making yourself ridiculous, madame. 
Cease this farce. And if you wish for our well meant 
counsel, it is this: if you do not prefer the quiet of a 
country life, we would, if in your place, look about 
for a cloister. Court life is becoming too burdensome 
for one of your age." 

The marquise wished to answer, but her voice failed. 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


158 

The whole fury of her passion threatened to break 
forth — but recollecting herself, she pressed her fingers 
tightly together, stamping her left foot, as was her 
custom when angered. 

A diamond buckle became loosened from the satin 
shoe. 

Heaven be praised! there was now an escape for 
her anger. 

With flaming eyes she gazed round the circle and 
her glance fell upon Mademoiselle de Fontanges, who 
was standing among the rest of her ladies. 

“Mademoiselle de Fontanges!” she exclaimed. 

The king flushed crimson, and then turned pale. 

Angeline modestly approached although her heart 
almost refused service in the near presence of the 
king. 

She now stood beside the marquise. 

“What can I do for you, madame?” she asked in a 
whisper. 

“Fasten the buckle of my shoe!” replied the Mar- 
quise de Montespan. 

Angeline turned pale. Her pride rose against this 
unprecedented insolence especially in the presence 
of the king and court. She, a daughter of one of the 
the oldest families in Limagne; she, the most beauti- 
ful of all these ladies; she, to whom the king had 
declared his love— was she to serve the marquise like 
a common waiting-maid in the presence of this very 
king and his court? 


"the catastrophe” 


159 


Never. 

"Be quick!” cried Madame de Montespan with 
another stamp of her foot. 

"I will call your waiting-maid,” answered Angeline, 
trembling in every limb. 

But the anger of the marquise had overpowered her 
to such a degree that she forgot everything about her. 
No longer mistress of herself, she raised her hand and 
the next moment a slap resounded through the hall. 

A long mark burned on Angeline’s cheek. She 
staggered back with a loud cry. Two other ladies 
belonging to the suite of the marquise, hastened for- 
word and supported her. 

But the king had also started up with a thundering 
"hold!” 

The whole court was agitated. A death-like stillness 
followed the first stormy outbreak of passion. 

"Madame! ” said Louis XIV, now standing erect, 
and in fact at this moment he resembled an angry 
god, "madame, you are ill . . . we have already said 
so, your nervous system is shattered and requires rest. 
Within twenty-four hours you will leave Versailles and 
repair to your country seat of Tonnay-Charante, where 
you will remain till it pleases us to issue other com- 
mands!” 

"Louis!” faltered the marquise, and sank fainting 
upon the ground. 

The king did not see her. Turning to Angeline he 
said so loud that the whole court might hear: 


i6o 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Madame la Duchesse de Fontanges! From this 
day you will fill the position of first lady of honor to 
her majesty, the Queen!” 

“Sire!” cried Angeline, confused and embarrassed. 

But Louis XIV bent gently towards her, and 
whispered : 

“Do you remember the hour in the woods of Marly? 
Will you reject the ardent love of your king?” 

“No, no," whispered Angeline. 

“Then give me your hand, Madame la Duchesse !" 
said the king, once more aloud, as he gallantly ex- 
tended his right hand to Angeline, who laid hers softly 
on the tips of his fingers. 

“We will present you to Her Majesty, and install 
you in your office. After to-morrow, you will occupy 
the apartments in the palace, which till now, have 
belonged to the Marquise de Montespan.” 

And with these words His Majesty, by the side of 
the beautiful Angeline, followed by the whole court, 
which had scarcely recovered from its astonishment, 
went towards the queen’s apartments. 

One person alone remained behind in the great hall. 

He was a young man, who stood pale, rigid, and 
motionless, like a marble statue. 

The uniform he wore was in disorder and covered 
with dust, for he had just arrived as courier from 
Arras, with important dispatches for the Minister of 
War. 

“Monsieur le Due, what in the name of all the saints 


"the catastrophe” 161 

does what I have just seen, mean?” he asked of St. 
Aignan. 

“How does my cousin, Angeline de Fontanges chance 
to be here? What is there between her and the king?" 

‘‘What is it?” replied the courtier in a sorrowful 
tone, quickly recovering himself, “it means that Made- 
moiselle de Fontanges is now Madame la Duchesse 
de Fontanges, and the king’s new mistress!” 

‘‘Monsieur le Due!” cried Gauthier, laying his hand 
upon his sword, but the procession had passed. 
Gauthier stood as if benumbed. 

In the evening, the rooms which the new Duchesse 
occupied in the palace of Versailles till the departure 
of the Marquise de Montespan, were brilliantly 
lighted, Louis XIV honored the charming Angeline de 
Fontanges with his presence. 

Once only they were disturbed in their happiness 
by a shot. But it was only a momentary interruption. 
Nothing more was thought of the matter. It was only 
a young officer, who had shot himself under the 
window. 

He threw away hope, like a cripple who is disgusted 
with his crutch. He was ashamed to weep, but also 
to live. 


PART II. 

A GERMAN CITY. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

STRASSBURG. 

Who does not know, who does not love the beauti- 
ful, glorious Rhine whose name, as Schenkendorf 
happily says, rhymes so well with — wine? 

The world debates as to whether the Rhine is, or is 
not a German river. The Rhine is a picture of the 
German as he is, his very self — a hapless Faust. 

And Strassburg — If, as a poet has described it, 
Alsace is w the heart of Germany torn out,” then the 
city of Strassburg, which lies upon the left side of 
the breast of the child, is the "heart of Alsace.” As 
all the arteries in man radiate from the heart and all 
the veins return to it, so that it promotes and regu- 
lates the whole circulation, so do the highways lead- 
ing to all parts of Alsace radiate outwards from Strass- 
burg. 

The principal rivers, Rhine, 111, and Breusch, flow 
together here. This city forms the central point of 
Western Europe. 


163 


STRASSBURG 


163 


In those days Strassburg was a proud and beautiful 
city — a true pearl among the towns of the German 
empire and its banner ever floated in the van of the 
free cities, directly behind the Imperial eagle. 

Even under the rule of the Romans, Strassburg was 
a municipal town, and as such, had the privilege of 
choosing its own magistrates and in a certain degree 
governing itself, which high and important right it 
retained under the dominion of the Franks, and also 
that of the German empire, for Strassburg and Alsace 
were and are of true German origin, as is proved by 
their very names: Strassburg — the “citadel of the 
roads” — and Elsass, the “seat of the Alemanni.” 

The city made its own laws, coined its own money, 
maintained its own troops, and held the first place 
among the free cities in the empire. 

Kings, princes and republics solicited its friendship 
and concluded treaties with it; even the most power- 
ful nobles in the vicinity considered it an honor to be 
enrolled among the citizens of Strassburg. 

But, like everything else in the world, these flattering 
advances from the nobility had two sides. Towards 
the commencement of the twelfth century so many 
aristocratic families had become citizens of Strass- 
burg, that their influence began to be paramount, and 
thus by degrees they obtained possession of all the 
higher city offices and in the course of time monopo- 
lized them so completely that they almost became 
hereditary. 


164 


ROYAL ROBBER 


The municipal goverment of the ancient, free city 
of Strassburg, rested upon the various guilds; its 
laws grew from this firm foundation, and only when 
the universal storm of the revolution of 1789 destroyed 
the government of Strassburg, did the powerful blows 
of the new spirit of freedom uproot the guilds. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


THE TAILOR. 

One of the most important days in the city life of 
Strassburg had returned with the close of the year. 
It was called the Schwörtag, the time when the cit- 
izens of the old Argentorum — the ancient free city — 
felt the full glory if their republican dignity. The 
citizens of Strassburg had sworn allegiance to the 
newly-elected Ammeister Rathsherren and the old 
“Schworbrief'’ of 1482. 

The same scene, that had been witnessed each year 
for centuries, had taken place that day, but on this 
day the glasses clinked with a doubly joyous ring to 
the welfare and prosperity of the sacred German Em- 
pire, the beautiful, beloved, native land and His 
Majesty, the Emperor Leopold I. 

But the wildest mirth of all was undoubtedly in 
the drinking-room of the Schneider-zunft.* It was a 
large apartment for the Strassburg Schneider zunft in 
those days numbered more than four hundred mem- 
bers. The room was therefore necessarily a large one, 
although only intended to accommodate the masculine 
members of the guild; and it was not only large and 

165 


* Tailors guild, hall. 


1 66 


A ROYAL RORReR 


lofty, but according to the ideas of the times, hand- 
somely furnished. 

But the whole room — now that the visit of the new 
Ammeister had been received — was filled with tables 
and benches, around and on which sat worthy com- 
rades drinking and talking gayly to each other. At 
one table alone, close under the banner — sat four 
magistrates, distinguished by their black robes, whose 
cut recalled the Spanish costume: the Rathsherr 
Stösser, Dr. Obrecht, Dr. Ecker and the council and 
city clerk, Günzer. 

These distinguished gentlemen drank their wine to- 
gether, and their whole manner displayed a certain 
shade of anxiety, though they raised and touched 
their glasses with remarkable cordiality whenever any 
of the worthy tradesmen present drank their healths. 
Their conversation was principally conducted in whis- 
pers, while Günzer’s sharp eyes kept a cautious watch 
that no one listened or approached them. If either of 
these things happened, he set down his glass in the 
middle of the table with a certain air of carelessness, 
and they relapsed into silence. 

This now occurred, and the gentlemen exchanged 
glances, as a singular, almost comical figure appeared 
before them, glass in hand. 

"The French-hater,” Günzer hastily whispered, 
"we must be cautious.” 

“The old fool!” muttered Stösser. 

'The scoundrel!” added Dr. Obrecht. 


the tailor 167 

At this moment, the man of whom the gentlemen 
had made such kindly mention came up to them. 

It was the tailor Franz Blasius Wenck — assuredly a 
peculiar personage. The man was about sixty years 
old. His figure was small and bent, and as his head 
was somewhat sunk between his shoulders, and his 
whole body turned at every movement as if it were 
a part of the head; the strange being had a comical 
appearance, and there was something in the features, 
though it was difficult to define, which increased the 
impression. 

Meister Wenck was really both kind and char- 
itable; nay, one could conscientiously praise his strict 
observance of the Lutheran religion, while he ex- 
pressed his unshaken trust in God in the saying: 
“Who knows what good it may do!” almost more than 
was needful. 

Meister Wenck approached the four gentlemen who 
were seated around one of the best tables in the drink- 
ing hall of the tailor’s guild, bowed, and said, holding 
out his glass: 

“I greet the illustrious members of the council who 
honor the worthy Schneider-zunft with a visit on this 
great day; for the day is a great and important one 
to our good city of Strassburg, when the magistrates 
and citizens swear mutual fealty — on pain of banish- 
ment — and take a solemn oath never to enter into any 
alliance which might cause the ruin of the community 
and the free city itself.” 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


1 68 

As he uttered these words, the little tailor’s bold, 
twinkling eyes cast a strange, questioning glance at 
the group of black-robed gentlemen. There was some- 
thing almost inquisitorial in the expression of the 
odd little man. Strange! The noble members of the 
council must have noticed it also, for it almost seemed 
sad if a momentary change of color was the conse- 
quence. 

No one noticed this, it was true, except perhaps 
Meister Wenck, who raising his glass, exclaimed in 
a loud, distinct tone: 

“I hereby pledge the most noble and learned magis- 
trates of our city itself, and especially, our most gra- 
cious master and emperor, Leopold, the guardian and 
defender of the sacred German Empire.” 

As he uttered the words, Wenck held out his brim- 
ming glass to the members of the council and enthu- 
siastically shouted, ‘Hurrah!” and “Hurrah, hurrah!,” 
echoed in thundering cheers through the spacious 
drinking hall. 

The magistrates had also drunk the toast, though 
with some little constraint, but they quickly resumed 
their seats while the city clerk, Syndicus Günzer, 
turned to the tailor, saying: 

“You are an honest man, Meister Wenck, whose 
heart and tongue are in the right place, and — and a 
patriot to boot, even your enemies must admit that. 
Your toast certainly had the right ring. But," and 
here the city clerk’s long, slender figure bent almost 


THE TAILOR 1 69 

familiarly towards the tailor, “but! you lack one thing, 
my worthy man, and that is — caution!” 

"Caution?” repeated Wenck in astonishment, raising 
his bushy eye-brows inquiringly, while a faint smile 
flitted over the faces of the bystanders. “I don’t un- 
derstand how there can be any question of caution 
when we salute our learned magistrates, our good city, 
and our most gracious master, the German emperor, 
with a hearty cheer. ” 

“You don’t understand, my worthy fellow,” Günzer 
continued with forced cordiality and great condescen- 
sion, “because, being only a simple citizen, you know 
nothing about what is called policy and diplomacy.” 

“No,” replied the tailor, shaking his head with a 
comical grimace, “I don’t know anything about that, 
to be sure, but — who knows what good it may do!” 

"A little policy, diplomacy and caution are useful in 
everything,” continued the city clerk, almost reprov- 
ingly, “but caution is doubly required of the citizens 
of Strassburg, since our little free state lies between 
the two powerful kingdoms of France and Germany.” 

“But we belong to the kingdom of Germany,” ob- 
served Wenck. . 

Günzer made no definite reply to this; but bent his 
head, as if in assent and then said: 

“But walls have ears! And surely His August 
Majesty, Louis XIV, the illustrious king of France, 
will not be very much edified if he learns that the peo- 
ple of Strassburg raise such thundering cheers for the 
Emperor Leopold, his enemy. ” 


170 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"O — ho!” cried the little tailor, advancing a little 
nearer to the city clerk. "Haven’t we Germans a 
right to cheer for our emperor? What do we people 
of Strassburg care for the king of France? Let him 
hear that we have true German hearts; — let him hear 
it, in spite of his Chambers de Reunions by which 
he got possession of Alsace and swallowed other peo- 
ples property under the pretense of a just claim; — let 
the king of France and his ministers hear that we are 
loyal Germans! Who knows what good it may do!” 

The gentlemen of the council were actually embar- 
rassed ; the city clerk alone retained his calm bearing. 
Accustomed in every situation of life to control him- 
self, feign, and dissemble, he smiled at the comic zeal 
of Meister Blasius. 

"My dear friend,” said he, "you are perfectly 
right — only you seem to have misunderstood me. 
All honor to the German emperor and kingdom— bat 
we men of Strassburg must be cautious and prudent. 
Vienna and Ratisbon are a long distance from here, 
and — what can the emperor and kingdom do for us? 
France, on the contrary, adjoins our little free state; 
its interests are ours — the armies of France can over- 
run us at any moment. ” 

"Only when the barriers of justice are broken down 
and we show ourselves cowards and poltroons!" ex- 
claimed Meister Wenck, almost angrily. 

"I only said: can!” continued the city clerk quietly 
with a most magisterial mien, "and I think it would 


THE TAILOR 


I7I 

be both wise and diplomatic not to irritate her. Louis 
XIV is also our protector and friend. " 

“Oh! indeed,” said Meister Blasius, whose eyebrows 
seemed to be trying to meet over his nose. “Then I 
will pray every morning and evening: ‘Lord, deliver 
us from our friends, and we will take care of our en- 
emies. , ” 

A shout of laughter echoed through the room. 

“Yes,” continued Meister Wenck, “who knows what 
good it may do!" 

“You have an evil tongue! ” said Dr. Obrecht angrily. 
“King Louis means well by the people of Strassburg.” 

“What is the learned Herr Doctor saying!" ex- 
claimed Meister Blasius jeeringly. “Perhaps he means 
as well by us as he did by Hagenau, Homburg, Weiss- 
enburg and the ten free cities of Alsace, which have 
been incorporated into the dominions of France." 

“Meister Wenck is right!” cried many voices. 

“Yes, he is right. We will remain free Germans. 
We men of Strassburg are proud of our German origin 
and independence." 

“We have always been free Germans and will so 
remain. ” 

“Hurrah for Germany!" 

Hurrah for the House of Austria!" 

“Hurrah for the free German city of Strassburg!" 

Such were the cries that resounded through the room, 
while glasses clinked and the joyous, enthusiastic 
cheers seemed as if they would never end. 


172 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


When the noise at last subsided the city clerk also 
raised his glass, and casting a glance at his compan- 
ions the whole party rose. 

“Worthy Meisters of the honorable guild of tai- 
ors!” he said aloud, forcing his voice to assume the 
necessary tone of firmness and gentleness, and giving 
his keen eyes as kindly an expression as they could 
assume., “we, too, members of the council, will now 
propose a toast' long live the honest burghers of our 
dear, native city! May God protect and enlighten 
them, that in these difficult times they may find and 
walk in the right path to prosperity and happiness. 
In the critical state of affairs at the present day, the 
only means of safety is to once more assert the neu- 
trality of Strassburg, and the city magistrates eagerly 
seized upon the well-meant proposal of the French 
government to again proclaim it. Thus the freedom 
and independence of our dear, native city js preserved, 
and as Louis XIV, the great king of France — the 
father of his people — lavishes his kindness also upon 
us, nay, has even promised peace and protection — ” 
“Cat’s friendship,” muttered Wenck. 

“We will, in addition to the health of the burghers 
of Strassburg — drink his also. ” 

At that moment, as if by accident, the little tailor 
let his tin goblet fall from his hand. It struck heavily 
on the floor, and as the wine bespattered the by- 
standers, there was a sudden crowding backward amid 
loud exclamations. 


THE TAILOR 


173 


"What a shame!" said the little tailor, with well- 
feigned vexation, "but — who knows what good it may 
do! ” 

The city clerk’s toast was forgotten. Not a single 
cheer had been uttered. 

A death-like pallor covered the faces of the four 
members of the council, and they silently resumed their 
seats, while Günzer whispered: 

“For God’s sake be cautious, gentlemen! So surely 
as there is a heaven above us, that damned tailor has 
caught a glimpse of our cards." 

"The scoundrel!" growled Dr. Obrecht. 

"The fool!" muttered Strösser. 

"I’ll manage to stop his tongue," said Herr Ecker. 

The conversation now became general and the com- 
pany eagerly discussed the political situation of the 
times and especially that of the city to which they 
belonged. The minds of all were still inflamed by 
the public display they had witnessed that very day — 
their self-importance was increased by the magnificent 
ceremony, by the pomp and splendor of the power of 
the Middle Ages, of which, however, only the appear- 
ance remained. 


CHAPTER XV. 


“family joys.” 

On the same evening upon which Meister Wenck 
had the little skirmish with the city clerk Günzer at 
the guild hall, Syndicus Frantz accompanied the newly 
chosen and ruling Ammeister upon his round among 
the twenty guilds. 

It was truly a hard task, after the many solemnities 
of the day; and the worthy gentlemen had already 
been obliged to suffer much from the cold in their fine 
official costume, but now they shivered still more in 
the large, roomy councilor’s coach. 

None in the whole kindgom clung with greater ob- 
stinacy and stubbornness to such old traditions than 
the free cities. 

Syndicus Frantz, a sensible man, cared very little 
for such things; but he alone could not change the 
custom, and on the other hand he knew that one could 
not take a single stone from an old and crumbling 
building without risking the destruction of the whole. 

Moreover, the stormy days of the reign of Louis XIV 
were surely not fitted fora perfect transformation suita- 
ble to the times. 

So the Syndicus patiently made the rounds by the 
174 


FAMILY JOYS 


175 


side of the new Ammeister; but congratulated himself 
when the affair was over and the great coach set him 
down at his own house. 

Syndicus Franz hastily descended from the coach, 
whose door the servant respectfully opened. He 
slipped in with a friendly nod, and was received on 
the stairs with warm and affectionate greetings from 
his wife and daughter. Both embraced and led him 
into the room. 

Alma, the Syndicus’ charming daughter and only 
child, ran for her father’s dressing-gown, while her 
mother took off the black, helmet-like velvet cap, and 
assisted him to remove his state robe. 

Syndicus Frantz, notwithstanding his sixty-five 
years, was a fine looking man, both in his home dress 
and state costume. Noble, open features revealed a 
similar character. The smoothly combed brown hair, 
now mixed with gray, betrayed an equally smooth dis- 
position; the glance of the still beautiful eyes spark- 
ling with intellect and thought, expressed kindliness 
and honor; while the firmly closed mouth showed 
firmness of character and energy of soul. 

The wife and daughter had much to tell about what 
they, in company with the young and lovely Frau von 
Bernhold, an intimate friend of Alma, had seen on 
the cathedral square from the windows of the ancient 
nunnery; much to ask, and many things for the Syn- 
dicus, who had stood close beside the chief magis- 
trate, to answer. 


176 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


The old gentleman did so as readily and willingly 
as ever; but his wife soon perceived that some anxiety 
depressed and saddened her husband’s usually cheer- 
ful temper. 

They were not long in doubt as to the cause; Hed- 
wig and Alma learned to their horror, that a secret and 
extraordinary session of the council had taken place 
before the festivities, in which it had been decided 
that Syndicus Frantz should immediately go secretly to 
Vienna to consult with the imperial court about the 
ways and means to be mutually adopted that Strass- 
burg — exposed to the assaults of France — might retain 
its independence, and be held as one of the most im- 
portant strongholds of the German Empire. This 
news affected Hedwig and Alma most painfully in more 
than one respect. 

"And are matters really so bad with us?” asked the 
wife with an expression of the deepest concern. 

"Alas! yes, my loved ones,” he said in a low tone, 
'the political horizon has grown very dark.” 

"But why and how?” asked his wife. "You have 
never told me that affairs were considered serious.” 

"There are things in political life which, unfortu- 
nately, must be dealt with in secret." 

"What?” said Frau Hedwig in a mournful tone. "We 
have been married more than five and twenty years 
and never had a secret, and now?" 

"Hedwig!” cried the Syndicus, clasping his wife’s 
hands warmly in his own. "Hedwig, dear, good, faith- 
ful wife, do not misjudge me. 


"family joys”. 


177 


"In these sad times,” repeated the Syndicus mourn- 
fully, passing his hand gently over his child’s fair 
hair, and pressing a kiss upon her brow with fatherly 
anxiety, "yes, yes, my loved ones, it may be that the 
coming days will be indeed grave and sad. There can 
no longer be a doubt, Louis XIV, the ambitious and 
grasping prince, has cast his eyes upon Strassburg. " 

"How can he?” exclaimed Alma, alarmed and in- 
dignant. "Strassburg is German, and besides that, 
is a free, imperial city which — as the present day has 
brilliantly proved —has its own free government.” 

"But the king of France has not even the semblance 
of a claim to Strassburg,” cried Alma, beaming with 
patriotic enthusiasm. 

"They will seek for it." 

"But will not find it!” 

"And is there not treachery, force, and bribery?" 

"We will defend ourselves! Has not the ceremony 
of to-day reminded us of our former grandeur and 
power. * 

"So our little republic," continued the Syndicus, 
"resembles a ship robbed of its masts and rudder, 
given up to all that wind and sea can do. For this 
reason, my dear ones, the magistrates, in the secret 
session of to-day, resolved that I should immediately 
— to-morrow — quietly proceed to Vienna, represent 
the condition of the city and its affairs to His Maj- 
esty, Emperor Leopold, and enteat him to send to 
our aid a sufficient army of allies." 

/2 Robber 


178 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Oh! he will grant it!” cried Alma, “for Strassburg 
is one of the most beautiful cities of the German Em- 
pire. ” 

“And one of its most important strongholds, ” added 
her mother. 

“The key to South Germany,” said the Syndicus 
seriously. 

At this moment the door-bell rang. 

All listened in surprise. 

“Who can be coming here so late?” asked Frau 
Hedwig, whom the excitement had made unusually 
anxious. 

“Calm yourselves, children!” answered the Syndicus, 
“it is probably the messenger to bring me the neces- 
sary papers and letters of credit, for the court of Vi- 
enna. They had to be signed by the new Ammeister, 
who had only just returned home from his round.” 

The old gentleman was not mistaken; it was really 
these papers, but he was the more astonished at their 
bearer. Instead of the usual messenger, the tall, 
slender figure of Herr Günzer entered. 

After leaving the tailor’s guild-hall — not in the best 
of humors— Günzer had gone to the chief magistrates, 
according to agreement, to have the papers which he 
had prepared signed and then, to the delight of the 
messenger, had relieved him from his duty, saying he 
would undertake it himself. 

But the impressionhis late visitmade upon the Frantz* 
family seemed to be neither agreeable nor favorable. 


FAMILY JOYS” 


179 


"What!” exclaimed the Syndicus, with a slight 
frown upon his brow, as he slowly rose, “do you bring 
me the despatches yourself, sir?” 

“Yes!” replied Günzer, bowing to the old gentleman 
and the ladies, and there was something servilein his 
manner and expression which affected them disagree- 
ably. "Yes,” he repeated, “in my position, I did not 
wish to entrust these important documents to any other 
hands — you know what kind of men there are in these 
evil times, one cannot trust everyone.” 

“But the old messenger, Andreas, is the most trusty 
and honest soul in the world." 

“Then ascribe it to my patriotism, that I undertook 
the walk myself!” exclaimed Günzer, as he handed the 
old gentleman the papers. 

The frown upon the Syndicus’ brow darkened. But 
he recollected himself and quietly thanked him in the 
name of the city. 

Herr Günzer looked smilingly at the ladies and 
said: “What need is there of thanks? Every one is 

more or less of an egotist, and I will confess that I 
was one here. The reward for my little trouble con- 
sists in being able to greet such estimable ladies again 
at the close of this beautiful and oatriotic festival ; may 
their pictures embellish my dreams.” 

“The best pillow,” answered Hedwig, “is always a 
good conscience, and that every true and upright friend 
of our Fatherland has!” 

As Syndicus Frantz and his family made no farther 


i8o 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


effort to detain Günzer — though they plainly perceived 
that he wished it — nothing was left for him but to 
take leave, especially as the night was already far 
advanced. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH.* 

In those days Strassburg was still provided with six- 
teen regular ramparts or bastions, the most important 
of which were the 111, the St. Elizabeth, the Metzger, 
the Katherine, the Steinstrasser, the Heiden rampart, 
the bastion on the yellow corner and the watch tower. 

Strassburg, which at that time contained thirty-two 
hundred houses, forty-five hundred families, and twen- 
ty-eight thousand inhabitants, therefore possessed de- 
fenses that inspired respect, especially as she did not 
lack guns and good ones. 

Strassburg burghers were not a little proud of their 
guns, arsenals, and fortresses, and this pride gave most 
of them such a feeling of security, that — without being 
in the least disturbed— they looked quietly on the 
seizures of land made by Louis XIV in Alsace. 

Skilled in commerce and business, firm in their 
Lutheran belief, a true German spirit imbued most of 
the community. Indeed one might say the Strassburg 
burghers of that time were true German patriots! 

And yet a snake was creeping in the grass, whose 
coils descended from the higher strata of society — nay 

181 


* Hans in the snake’s hole. 


i 82 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


even from the highest — that of the government itself 

This snake was the little party of French partisans. 
The crafty Louvois had not failed to provide for the 
timely sowing of a poisonous seed, through whose 
gradual growth he hoped to smother the germ of good- 
ness, justice, and freedom in the German city. And 
did not the bishop of Strassburg, Prince Egon von 
Fürstenburg, give him faithful aid? To be sure the 
latter lived in Cologne; but his agents were numer- 
ous, and toiled secretly in Strassburg; and he too — 
often went there in disguise. 

But Louvois’ right hand was the French minister, 
Herr von Frischmann, whom Austria’s ambassador, 
Baron von Mercy, steadily opposed. In the mean- 
time, Prince Egon proselyted through his emissaries, 
and so the different factions toiled and worked for 
a long time in secret, before the simple, honest bur- 
ghers imagined that the ground under their feet was 
becoming hollow and insecure. 

And yet there were some individuals whose keener 
eyes obtained some idea of this unlawful action. To 
possess such eyes it was not neecessary to be of noble 
birth; more or less penetration is often given to the 
simplest and most humble men. 

Such a man was honest Meister Wenck. 

Franz Blasius Wenck had just opened the door of 
his house, which stood near the Hospital gate. It 
was a modest little building, painted red, and roofed 
with burnt tiles. 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH 


I8 3 


Evening had closed in, and Meister Wenck had laid 
down his work to take a walk in the fresh cold air 

Wenck was a widower ,had no children, and always 
obtained so much work that, with his very modest 
desires, he could live without anxiety. 

But the little tailor had other cares. He had much 
time for thought and reflection as he sat at his work, 
and moreover a heart full of patriotism, so he followed 
the political movements of his time with a watchful 
eye. Politics were his delight. But this love of poli- 
tics had its painful side. It led to too much reflect- 
ing on the present. Who moved the world now? who 
but Louis XIV, the king of the hated Frenchmen, and 
his still worse minister, Louvois? And what political 
events were shaking the repose of Europe? No other 
than the alarming seizures made by France in Alsace 
Holland, England, Spain, and above all, German)' 
and the German emperor, cried out to the world against 
this injustice, all these countries and their rulers 
solemnly protested against this violation of the treaties 
of Westphalia and Nymwegen! but — and this almost 
broke Meister Wenck’s heart — it went no further than 
protesting; while Louvois took one part of Alsace after 
another and incorporated them into France. 

Thus Meister Wenck had seen all the beautiful 
cities of Alsace fall into the hands of the hated French- 
men — and now it seemed to him as if Louis was also 
stretching out his hands towards his beloved Strass- 
burg. It cut Meister Wenck to the soul, the mere 


184 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


thought of it made him wild. But he felt himself 
enough of a man to stake property ana life for her, 
and would not all the citizens of Strassburg think the 
same? His guild did, Wenck knew. And other mem- 
bers of the community, especially the guilds, were thor- 
oughly patriotic. 

But there was one thing which good Meister 
Wenck had long been unable to drive out of his mind, 
and that was the thought that things were not exactly 
right with the magistrates. Syndicus Frantz and his 
party were true patriots and honorable men; but the 
little tailor had many strange ideas about Herr Günzer 
and his friends. 

Why, in such dangerous times, should a wise mag- 
istrate, from motives of petty economy, send home 
the imperial garrison placed in Strassburg for her se- 
curity? 

But Günzer and his friends prevailed, and the city 
was bereft of the troops. Meister Wenck shook his 
head, but did not say as usual, “Who knows what 
good it may do?" He only went about, humming the 
old Strassburg national song. 

But when, soon after, the economical gentlemen also 
discharged two-thirds of the twelve hundred Swiss 
soldiers in the pay of the city — Meister Wenck ceased 
singing and humming, and became graver than ever. 

He became more watchful of the course of things 
about him, and of certain persons. Herr Günzer was 
the first of these. Meister Wenck secretly watched 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH 185 

him, and noticed that the clerk visited the French 
minister more than usual. To be sure, Günzer prob- 
ably had a great deal of government business to trans- 
act with Herr von Frischmann, but it seemed to the 
little tailor that there could not be any necessity for 
such frequent visits, which were rendered more sus- 
picious from the fact that they were paid at night, 

Wenck’s suspicions increased, and were still farther 
heightened by the incident at the tailor’s guild. Why 
had Günzer, who always showed himself in public and 
business life almost ostentatiously patriotic referred 
so craftily to the favors of the French and even cheered 
Louis XIV. 

Meister Wenck was puzzled. He still kept silent to 
every one. He had been reflecting upon the matter to- 
day at his work till his head burned and throbbed. 
He determined to refesh himself by an evening walk, 
and went towards the so-called "Schnakenloch. ” 

The "Schnakenloch” was a low piece of ground by 
the water, covered with houses, which the snakes, the 
pest of that region, chose for a summer resort in such 
multitudes that they drove away every sensitive per- 
son. There, in the little tavern which bore the 
peculiar name juSt mentioned, once lived a host 
called Hans, an original fellow, who always pretended 
to be foolish, and was at the same time so sharp, that 
notwithstanding the snakes, he drew guests in crowds 
by his assumed simplicity, so that he became quite a 
rich man. 


186 


A royal robber 


The satirical songs made upon Hans im Schnaken- 
loch are in the mouths of the common people and 
children to this day. At that time it was even more 
the case, although Hans was dead and the inn had 
sunk into a miserable tavern. Meister Wenck would 
have hardly visited it, if the present host had not been 
a distant relative of his and also a poor man and a 
widower, who with his seven children, needed assist- 
ance. 

So Franz Blasius went there occasionally and drank 
and paid for his mug of wine, but almost always left 
a gold piece lying under his tin cup. To-day, too, this 
was to be the case, and the little tailor went merrily 
on his way. 

Meister Wenck drew his fur-lined cloak closer round 
him, pressed the helmet-like cap more firmly upon his 
head, and inhaled the cold evening air in deep 
draughts. They were good for him, and refreshed 
both body and soul. Wenck, notwithstanding his 
small figure and advanced years, was a vigorous and 
healthy man. If, in former times, in the fatigues, 
privations and hardships that often fell to his lot in 
war, he had frequently exclaimed for his own consola- 
tion, “Who knows what good it may do!" the saying 
had really been verified. 

His heart, too, was sound: the little tailor knew 
no fear, or he would not have so quietly passed the 
gallows, which in those days was erected in every neigh- 
borhood. Ravens, startled at his approach, fluttered 


mans im Schnakenloch 


187 

with hoarse cries around the fatal pillars, upon the 
cross-bar of which hung the body of a criminal sway- 
ing in the wind. 

The inn of the "Schnakenloch” was only about a rifle 
shot distant. It was the first of the few poor, misera- 
ble houses in this unhealthy locality; scarcely anyone 
visited it at such an hour, and yet it seemed to him 
as if some one were following him along the road. 
He now heard very plainly steps and voices, but he 
could see nothing, for thick clouds covered the moon. 
Security at night and in the woods was not known at 
that time. Meister Wenck knew no fear, but he was 
by no means foolhardy. " Before me is better than 
behind me," thought he, and moved aside. 

The steps came nearer. In the stillness of night 
words could be easily distinguished. 

"What time is it?” asked a man’s voice. 

"Probably about eight o’clock," answered another. 

"Then we shall arrive at the right hour." 

Wenck’s astonishment increased. He recognized 
the voices: he had heard them only a short time before. 
"Arrive at the right hour?” he said softly to himself, 
“where and for what? and who may the speakers be? 
"I will, if possible, let them pass me, and then follow," 
murmured the tailor. "Who knows what good it may 
do!" 

At the same, moment he noiselessly laid down on 
the frozen ground close to the road. The dark mass 
was scarcely to be distinguished from the earth. 


V 


l88 A ROYAL ROBBER 

The men came nearer. Wenck heard every word 
they said. 

"And will our friends surely come?” 

"Undoubtedly.’ 

"It is a long journey.” 

"But the prospect is remunerative.” 

"Who can know that?” 

"Do you already doubt the result?” 

"No.” 

"Well then, don’t let your courage fail.” 

"Still, I am often anxious.” 

"Are you a man? ” 

"Even a strong man may have scruples and hesi- 
tate.” 

"Why?” 

"What will our contemporaries and ensuing ages 
say?” 

"Oh! faint heart! Shall we arrive at our end and 
aim by — ” 

Here the speaker’s words were lost. A flight of 
ravens which, croaking and screaming, drew near the 
gallows, prevented Wenck from hearing more. 

"That was Günzer!” he cried softly, starting up. 

"So truly as God lives, that was that rogue of a 
clerk. I must know what is going on. Who knows 
what good it may do and this much is certain: im- 
portant business is on foot. If the judgment of pres- 
ent and future ages is concerned, the point in question 
must be some great deed or great rascality.” 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH l8g 

Meister Wenck softly hurried after the nocturnal 
wanderers. 

Soon he recognized them again in the darkness. 

The tailor crept up to the house. The window 
shutters were tightly closed. Only the noise and cries 
of the children were heard in the inn. 

Meister Wenck looked up. Above was another 
room, which in former and better times, had served 
as a parlor for city guests. But here, too, thick shut- 
ters closed every opening. 

Suddenly the listener distinguished the tramp of 
several horses in the distance, and directly after steps 
approached. 

Two men, wrapped in large, dark mantles, drew 
near the house. Both, from their manner, seemed to 
belong to the higher class, and one of them, espec- 
ially, had a tall, stately figure. 

They silently entered the doorway. 

So they had come on horseback within a short dis- 
tance, and then dismounted. A servant was probably 
holding their horses. Wenck was more perplexed than 
ever, but how the devil should he learn more of this 
secret meeting, about which he suspected no good? 

He was still standing lost in thought, when a girl 
about fourteen years old stepped out of the door of 
the hut. It was Fränzchen, the host’s eldest child, to 
whom Meister Franz Blasius had stood godfather. 

The young girl started back as she saw a man stand- 
ing in the shade. 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


190 

“Who is there?” she cried. 

“Hush, Fränzchen," replied Wenck, “it is I, your 
godfather. ” 

“Oh! oh!" cried the child in delight. “My god- 
father — and so late?” 

“Why,” said the tailor, “it does not seem to be so 
late with you, you have guests?” 

“We?” asked the child, gazing at him in astonish- 
ment. 

“Who else!” 

“You are mistaken, godfather! no one is here but 
my brothers and sisters.” 

“And your father?” 

“He has gone to the city.” 

“And you have no guests?” 

“Oh! dear, they come seldom enough. Once in 

while a workman!” 

“Come, Fränzchen,” said the tailor reproachfully, 
“tell your godfather the truth ... I saw — ” 

He stopped and corrected himself: “I thought I 
heard some one talking in the dining room.” 

“It was us." 

“You?” 

“Yes, I and my brothers and sisters. ” 

“Well then, perhaps it was in the upper-room. " 

“That is locked, and father has the key with him.” 

Wenck shook his head. Could the child be telling 
an untruth? 

Meister Wenck was reflecting upon this, when the 
young girl innocently exclaimed: 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH 


igi 

"But, godfather, how strange you are to-day, staying 
out here in the cold and darkness. Come in. I will 
put the little ones to bed, and then get your mug of 
wine!” 

And with these words Franzchen drew the always 
welcome guest to the door. Wenck followed without 
resistance, and found no one but the children in the 
room. 

Loud cries of joy welcomed the tailor. The children 
eagerly ran up to him and clung around his knees. 
Franzchen pushed them away as well a she could, took 
the little ones to bed, and on her return placed a cup 
of wine before her godfather, who in the meantime, 
had sat down at the dirty old table. 

Two boys were riding on his knees, but the tailor 
seemed to be thinking of other things. He pricked 
up his ears to hear if there were any noises above him 
Everything remained quiet. 

Suddenly a bright thought seemed to occur to him; 
he put his hand into his pocket and laid on the table 
as many copper pieces as there were children in the 
room with the exception of Franzchen. The little ones 
looked on with eyes and mouths wide open. 

"Do you see this money?” said the tailor. 

"Yes,” all exclaimed. 

"Well,” continued Wenck, "whoever goes directly 
to bed shall have one of these pieces.” 

"Hurrah!” in one moment money and children were 
gone, 


ig2 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Wenck and Fränzchen laughed heartily. 

The girl’s godfather now drew her towards him, and 
patting her cheek, said: 

"I am making a new bodice for my little goddaugh- 
ter.” 

"For me!” cried the child, her eyes sparkling with 
pleasure. 

"For you! and it is a- Sunday bodice, ornamented 
with very pretty, bright braid.” 

‘‘Oh! godfather, you are so good—” 

"Hush, my child!” said Wenck, kissing her on the 
forehead. 

"How shall I thank you for it?” 

"You can. ” 

"But how?” 

"If you will do me a favor. ” 

"Anything, anything, godfather.” 

"Give me your father’s doublet, cap, and apron.” 

The child looked at him in astonishment. Wenck 
smiled. 

"It is for a joke,” said he. "I want to represent old 
Hans of Schnakenloch. You know the song.” 

Fränzchen laughed. The little tailor, with his droll 
face, certainly looked comical enough. 

"So, godfather,” said she smiling. "I am really to 
bring you father’s doublet, cap, and apron?” 

"Yes, child,” answered Wenck, pulling off his fur- 
lined coat. 

The child brought him what he wished, and the 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH 


193 


little tailor dressed himself in the clothes. The little 
figure looked infinitely comical. Neither he nor 
Fränzchen could help laughing. 

"And now,” said the tailor, placing some money up- 
on the table, “now bring me a large can of your best 
wine. ” 

The little girl again obeyed. 

When she had brought the wine, Wenck put the 
cap upon his head and took the can. 

'T shall be back in a few moments,” said he, and 
left the house, to the increased astonishment of Fränz- 
chen. 

The child glided to the door after him . . . but 
her godfather soon disappeared in the darkness. 

When Meister Wenck found himself alone, he stop- 
ped and listened. 

Ail right! at a short distance horses were being led 
up and down. 

Wenck followed the sound of the steps. 

After about ten minutes, he found a groom sitting 
in the saddle and leading two other horses up and 
down. The poor fellow was shaking with the cold 
and gave vent to his ill-humor by a soliloquy, which 
consisted principally of oaths and imprecations on his 
master. 

"The devil take such service,” he growled. 'Til be 
damned if the horses and I don’t freeze to-night.” 

He stopped and breathed on the hand which held the 
horses’ bridles. Wenck listened: that was no resi- 
ze Robbtr 


194 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


dent of Strassburg. To be sure he spoke German, but 
with the dialect of the Lower Rhine. 

“What has the holy man to do in this rascally neigh- 
borhood at night?” growled the groom. “For I will be 
hanged if the place where those faint lights are shin- 
ing isn’t Strassburg. " 

“Holy man?” repeated Wenck. 

“Thunder and the devil! I wish we had stayed in 
Cologne,” grumbled the groom again, as he turned 
the horses. “The pious lord bishop treats us like dogs, 
to be sure, but one is at home, and here we creep about 
this heretic city like thieves and lodge in the rat’s 
nest at Illkirch!” 

“Hm! the bishop of Strassburg, " thought the tailor. 
“Oh! ho! what is the prince of Fürstenburg doing 
here at night, in the fog, and with the city clerk too? ” 

“I know what I’ll do,” continued the groom, blowing 
on his hands again, “if there is another war I’ll run away. 
It is quite a different life with the soldiers, drudgery 
enough there, but one has a good share of it here too. ” 
The groom stopped, he had noticed the dark figure 
approaching him. 

“Who goes there?” he cried, in the tone of a sen- 
tinel. 

“A good friend!” answered Wenck. 

“What do you want?” 

“To drive away the cold for you with a mug of 
wine." 

“Who are you?” 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH 


195 


"The host of the Schnakenloch!” 

"Of what kind of a loch?” 

"Of Schnakenloch, that’s the name of my inn there. ” 

"Is it a good tavern?” 

"If the prince bishop of Strassburg goes there, it 
can’t be very poor." 

"I don’t care!" exclaimed the groom, "if you have 
really got some wine, hand it to me. It’s damnably 
cold. I’m shivering all over. ” 

Meister Wenck gave him the mug. One could see 
that the groom was at home on the Rhine, and had 
studied drinking with German soldiers; he emptied 
the enormous mug at three swallows. 

"And who sent me the wine?” he asked, returning 
the empty mug. 

"Your master!" answered Wenck, "the lord bishop, 
Prince Franz Egon von Fürstenberg.” 

"Man!” cried the groom, "the devil put that lie in 
your mouth.” 

"And isn’t he your master?” 

"To be sure he is . . . but he would never send wine 
to his servants, even if they were dying of thirst and 
cold; he’s eaten up with avarice, and besides — " 
“Well?” 

"He’d rather drink the wine himself.” 

"There was another gentleman with him,” said 
Wenck inquiringly. 

"That’s so.” 

"He ordered me to bring you the wine.” 


196 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"He?” 

"Who is he?" 

"How should I know?” 

"Didn’t he come with you from Cologne?” 

"No we met him, well muffled in his cloak, waiting 
for us on horseback near the great stone cross. ” 
"Where is that?” 

"About half an hour’s ride from here.” 

"And you don’t know him?” 

"Thunder! ” swore the groom. "Mr. Host of — what 
kind of a loch?” 

"Schnakenloch!” 

"Well, Mr. Host of Schnakenloch, you are deuced 
curious. ” 

"Well, well!” said Wenck, "who knows what good it 
may do! Everyone has his weak points. While the 
gentlemen are sitting up there at my house, we can 
gossip a little down here. Were you ever a soldier?” 

"Yes.” 

"So was I. I fought with the Imperialists.” 

"Really! ” 

"And have you no desire to worship the god of war 
again? 

"Yes. 

“With the Imperialists? 

"No!” 

Wenck perceived by the short, gruff answer, that 
the man was tired of his many questions. He vainly 
tried to induce him to speak of the bishop’s compan- 


HANS IM SCHNAKENLOCH 


197 


ion, the groom stuck to his sullen "yes” and "no, ’ and 
would not give him any information. 

He even refused another mug of wine, and at last 
relapsed into total silence. 

"Well,” said Wenck with feigned friendliness, "no 
offense!” and retired. 

Though he had got very little out of the man, that 
little was of great importance to him. This much was 
certain: Herr Günzer, with the bishop of Strassburg 
and some other disguised gentlemen, were holding a 
very suspicious meeting here, and in such times that 
was quite enough for a patriot like Meister Wenck. 

But what was he to do with this discovery? 

He thought of various things— and at last deter- 
mined to go very early the next morning to worthy 
Syndicus Frantz, and inform him of the history of 
this evening. 

Fränzchen was waiting for him with the greatest 
impatience. The clothes were soon changed. Meister 
Wenck paid for the wine, pushed the customary 
present under the mug, told his little godchild 
to come next day for the new bodice, and departed 
with a paternal kiss. 

All the way home he was absorbed in reflections 
about what had just ocurred. It was strange that 
fate had led him to the Schnakenloch on this very 
evening. 

“It is strange!” said he as he went to bed, "but who 
knows what good it may do!” 


CHAPTER XVII. 


ALMA. 

How grand and majestic, yet how light and grace- 
ful, is the beautiful cathedral of Strassburg, the great 
work of the gifted Erwin von Steinbach, as it towers 
into the blue sky a pure petrified prayer? 

Yes, that is German architecture as Erwin von Stein- 
bach was German — and Strassburg and Alsace also. 
The cathedral was steeped in beautiful sunlight, for it 
was a lovely Sunday morning, clear, bright and fresh 
as only January could bring. The bells in all the 
towers rang solemnly and gravely summoning the 
honest burghers to church with their iron tongues. 

But in one heart they aroused no feelings of piety 
only hatred and envy . . . and that was the heart 
of Prince Fürstenberg, who with the early morning had 
come into the city in disguise. He who bore the title 
of Bishop of Strassburg now lived far from his diocese; 
for since the Reformation there had scarcely been a 
hundred Catholic families in Lutheran Strassburg and 
the Cathedral was in the hands of the Protestants. 
Lutheran preachers proclaimed within its sacred walls 
Lutheran doctrines. The Prince Bishop foamed with 
rage when he thought of it. The cathedral originally 

198 


ALMA 


igg 


belonged to the true Church — the reformation had 
only robbed them of it — and the Bishop Egon should 
in justice and by right rule in this beautiful building. 

Such were the bishop’s thoughts while the bells 
w ere ringing; and the hatred against the unbelievers 
who now possessed the minister swelled his heart with 
fury. 

The Prince Bishop bit his lips his eyes flashed 
defiantly but a voice in the depths of his heart 
cried: “Patience, we will yet conquer. Let Strassburg 
but become French and then we shall return to it 
again. By all the saints I, I Prince Bishop of Strass- 
burg, will yet lead Louis IV into the cathedral a 
victor. ” 

Modest, austere and truly pious was Alma— the lovely 
daughter of the worthy Syndicus Frantz — as she 
walked to church at her mother’s side. Her eyes were 
cast down; her hands held the little black silver-clasped 
hymn-book. The long journey which her father was 
obliged to take in the severe weather, and the lcng 
separation, was hard for the child who loved her 
parents so fondly; besides this, came fears for thebe- 
loved city, whose unhappy position the old gentleman 
had explained to her mother and herself in confidence, 
and finally anxiety for the love she bore in her heart, 
and which seemed to meet with more and more ob- 
stacles every day. Frau Hedwig walked along gravely 
and silently. She was thinking of her distant hus- 
band and of the storms which threatened the future. 


2 DO 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


But the bells rang on gravely and solemnly and 
called to every one needing consolation — come! come! 
come! come! And actually there came Herr Günzer. 
He never failed to be at church. How handsomely he 
was dressed, and how he held his prayer-book so that 
every one could see it. His manner was quiet and 
grave, and he saluted the respected Frau Frantz and 
her daughter with a low bow as they entered the 
church. The former returned his salutation with dig. 
nity, but Alma did not notice it. 

More burghers and their wives came streaming in. 
The little tailor, Franz Blasius Wenck, came across 
the market-place and by the old “Rfalz, ” the residence 
of the councilor. But he was not as merry as usual. 
There was a sorrowful expression in his little, spark- 
ling eyes. 

Meister Wenck had vainly sought for Syndicus 
Frantz to inform him of the suspicious meeting be- 
tween Günzer and the bishop. The Syndicus — so he 
was told— had gone away on business. But the secret 
depressed and wore upon Wenck, who loved the wel- 
fare of his fatherland with his whole soul. To whom 
should he confess it? From whom might he hope for 
counsel and consolation? Yes! there was one who 
could give comfort, and that was. the One above, 
who surely knew how to protect Strassburg from 
treachery, and were not the bells ringing out solemnly : 
come! come! come! come! 

Wenck entered. He had just reached his place when 


ALMA 


201 


the organ sent forth its mighty waves of sound through 
the church, far above the heads of the worshipers. 

Then the tones died away, and the worthy, old min- 
ister, with the snow-white hair and the mild, benevo- 
lent expression, entered the chancel. 

All present devoutly followed the pious words of the 
worthy minister — with only one exception, though he 
tried to express in his manner the utmost attention 
and the greatest interest. 

This person was Gtinzer, whose mind was occupied 
with very different thoughts. Hugo, the son of Stett- 
meister von Zedlitz, sat not far from him, and oppo- 
site him, in the ladies’ seat, was the wife of Syndicus 
Frantz with her pretty daughter. 

Herr Günzer, therefore, had plenty of opportunity 
to observe the two young people, and indeed did so 
all the more sharply because Jealousy lent him her 
eyes. 

Günzer sat with his tall, slender body bending for- 
ward, and his head on one side as if wholly engrossed 
in the sermon. His manner expressed interest and 
devotion, his eyes were cast down, but from under the 
eyelids constant glances wandered towards Hugo and 
Alma. 

These looks had long since made him aware of an 
uncomfortable secret. There could be no doubt that 
the young people loved each other. The sudden blush 
when they saw each other on entering their pew be- 
trayed it; it was confirmed by the joyous flash of their 


202 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


eyes if they chanced to meet during the singing. 
Günzer was convinced that the two hearts were not 
indifferent to each other. This would have made him 
very uneasy, now that he, too, was interested in Alma, 
if the rupture between the two families was not well 
known, a rupture which he secretly sought to nourish 
and increase in every possible manner. But Syndicus 
Frantz and Stettmeister Zedlitz both had strong wills 
and characters, that were not easily influenced. It 
was not possible that they would permit a serious love 
affair between their children. Günzer relied upon 
this; still he was too wise a man of the world to trust 
the awakening passion of love in two young hearts. 
He knew that love was a playful child, but often be- 
came a lion that would tear away all barriers. 

Hugo had more than once put his hand to his left 
side, as if he wished to assure himself that he still 
had what was hidden in the breast pocket of his coat. 
At the same time this was probably a sign to the 
young girl. 

“What could it be? A present for Alma? A poem 
addressed to her? — Hugo wrote poetry — or perhaps 
even a love-letter with a passionate declaration, and 
such a written offer the clerk feared very much; but 
it was to be expected, for how otherwise could Hugo 
approach her?” 

Whatever it might be, it was to be given to the 
Syndicus’ daughter secretly, for she would not leave 
her mother’s side. The only possibility of approach- 


ALMA 


203 


ing Alma was as the people streamed out of church, 
and it would then be necessary to watch closely. 

The benediction was pronounced, the notes of the 
organ again pealed forth, and the mass of people 
surged towards the doors. 

They were pressed and crushed so that it wr.s scarcely 
possible to move hand or foot. In fact one would 
need to be as cat-like and slippery, a Günzer, to 
squeeze through and gain one’s chosen position. He 
succeeded. He was now close behind Alma, who with 
eyes modestly cast down, left the church at her 
mother’s side, as she had entered it, without looking 
at the crowd pressing behind and about her. 

Günzer tried to stoop as if he had dropped some- 
thing. 

At the same moment a hand holding a letter, 
touched Alma’s dress. 

The young girl started, her book slipped from her 
hand, she tried to catch it, but Günzer had already 
grasped it and handed it to her again. 

Hugo’s eyes flashed, another hand had taken his 
letter. 

But he was happy in the thought that she under- 
stood him. 

She blushed crimson as she saw him. 

They were in the street again, the crowd dispersed 
in every direction. Günzer was triumphant, the trophy 
was his, he held the note in his hand. 

He hurried home, and tore it open with trembling 
fingers. 


204 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


He had not been mistaken. It was a declaration of 
love in the form of a poem. 

His head burned. Had it gone so far already? 

There must be no time lost on his part, if the young 
girl’s hand, together with her fine fortune, was not to 
be lost to him. He must know where he was. 
But how should he do this? 

His position gave him admittance to the Syndicus’ 
house at any hour. Suppose he should use the poem 
himself? 

It was so fiery, so glowing, as passionate as it was 
beautiful. But it must be done quickly, before the 
young girl could possibly learn the true author. 

And could there be a better time to take Alma and 
her mother by surprise than now while the Syndicus 
was away. 

“Fortune favors the brave!” exclaimed Giinzer, and 
sat down to copy the poem as well as he could. 

He succeeded admirably. 

But how his heart beat when, in the afternoon, he 
handed it to the lovely Alma, and at the same time 
asked her mother for the heiress’ hand. 

Should he, who himself possessed a good fortune 
and whose position in the government was one of the 
best and most influential, should he sue in vain? 

And yet! and yet it was so! 

What he had thought impossible happened. Mother 
and daughter refused the offer, politely it is true, but 
with almost masculine decision. 


ALMA 


205 


Günzer could scarcely control his rage as he left the 
house. Hatred filled his whole soul. Hatred against 
Frantz, his wife and daughter ; hatred above all things, 
bitter, insatiable hatred towards Hugo, his rival. 

And Günzer swore revenge upon all the Frantz 
family, revenge upon his fortunate rival! 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE TRAITORS. 

Syndicus Frantz still remained in Vienna, where 
he sought to win freedom and independence for his 
native city, and enable the important, indispensable 
stronghold of Strassburg to be retained by the German 
empire, but without obtaining either from ministers 
or Emperor anything that met the hopes and wishes 
of the sorely threatened city. To be sure they talked 
of sending an auxiliary army of forty thousand men, 
but it was soon evident that they were to serve against 
the Turks, not against the French. 

Thus, notwithstanding the superhuman efforts of tne 
Syndicus and the cry of anguish from Strassburg, 
nothing was done in Vienna, while Louis XIV and 
Louvois advanced with a boldness that has not its 
equal in history. 

A new and unheard-of step was taken by the French 
government. They suddenly adopted the measures 
arranged in regard to Alsace, to Landau, and the dis- 
trict lying between that city and Weissenburg. But 
in order to take away from this seizure the appearance 
of flagrant despotism, and at the same time to repre- 
sent it as the just consequences of the Westphalian 

206 


THE TRAITORS 


207 


treaty, the decision of the case was referred to the 
“ Chambr es de Reunions the highest council in Brei- 
sach, and similar questions concerning Lorraine and 
Burgundy were given to the Parliament of Metz. At 
the same time the different nobles of the land received 
directions to prove their right to their estates and 
property before French courts. 

In vain city, country, and nobles, as a portion of the 
German Empire and totally independent of France, 
protested against this measure. Louvois and his king 
treated them with contempt and violence. Without 
paying the slightest attention to their petitions, re- 
monstrances and protestations, the Chambres de Re- 
unions placed the whole ecclesiastical and civil 
property of the country under the supervision of 
the French government and, demanded that they 
should immediately take the oath of allegiance to 
Louis XIV, king of France, affix the French coat of 
arms to the city gates and public buildings, and in all 
legal matters, should obtain a final decision from no 
other court than the French one at Breisach. 

To give this outrage the necessary show of authority, 
the French general, Montclar, marched forward, re- 
ceived the troops stationed in Alsace and established 
large store-houses at various points. The inhabitants 
vainly refused to take the oath of allegiance. The 
order was * executed with military precision; if the 
land-owners made complaints to the French minister 
— Louvois and Colbert de Croissy — they were told that 


2o8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


their inquiries were no cabinet affairs, bat a legal- 
matter, they must not therefore turn to the govern- 
ment but to the Chambres de RJunious at Metz and 
Breisach which the glorious King Louis XIV had in- 
stituted, to prove to his neighbors that he would do 
no injustice! 

Syndicus Frantz soon despaired of meeting with 
any success in Vienna. He assailed the ministers 
with entreaties, but nothing was done. The bishop 
of Strassburg had in the name, and by order of the 
French ruler, written palliating and mediating letters 
and made the proposition: to order the disputed points 
to be settled by special embassadors to a congress at 
Frankfort on the Maine. 

Vienna, the emperor, all Germany did nothing, 
while France continued to rob Germany and her other 
neighbors and aggrandize herself. 

The whole Duchy of Zweibrücken, at that time a 
possession of the Swedish king, was claimed as a 
French fief. King Charles XI was invited before the 
Chambres de Reunions and as he did not appear, the 
Duchy was taken away from him. It was given to 
the Count Palatine Birkenfeld, and this German 
prince joyfully took the oath of allegiance to, the 
king of France. The same th*ng was done to the king 
of Spain. He too, according to preconcerted plans, 
was summoned before the Chambres de Reunions and 
as he did not appear, was declared to have forfeited 
the Principality of Chimay, the city of Cortryk and the 


THE TRAITORS 


209 


Duchy and fortress of Luxemburg, whereupon France 
took possession of all of these cities by military force. 

Syndicus Frantz trembled at this injustice. He re- 
doubled his efforts and staked everything on the at- 
tainment of his mission; health, rest, even the favor 
of the ministers, to whom his persistency became very 
annoying. Frantz persevered with the firmness and 
tenacity of a true German patriot. He spoke with 
glowing eloquence, showed in the most forcible manner 
how important Strassburg was to Germany, explained 
that it was the duty of the emperor to come to the 
assistance of his German subjects! . . but all in vain! 

At last they decided to send ambassadors to the con- 
gress at Frankfort. But during this time the enemy 
had been active, Louvois had entered into negotia- 
tions with Günzer through the Bishop of Strassburg, 
and the clerk promised to secretly further Louvois’ 
plans with the magistrates and people as much as 
possible. A hundred thousand thalers were appropria- 
ted to bribe the members of the government. He also 
swore to return to the Catholic church, and promised 
his assistance in gaining to her proselytes. In return 
for this, the bishop, in the name of Louvois, promised 
him thirty thousand thalers and — when Strassburg 
had become French and the cathedral been given back 
to the Catholic church,— one of the first, most lucrative, 
and influential positions. 

This was certainly a pleasant prospect for Günzer. 
He had long since intentionally striven for such a 

14 Robber 


210 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


bribe on the part of France; now it came, and the fall 
of Strassburg was doubly welcome to him. With such 
a catastrophe all his enemies, the German patriots and 
Syndicus Frantz at their head, must be ruined, to- 
gether with their families. 

Once in the hands of the cruel and unprincipled Lou- 
vois, they were, if Günzer wished, irrevocably lost. 

The latter already thought triumphantly, of his 
revenge. But it was still too far away for his hated 
rival. An earlier blow must crush him; the more so 
because Hugo belonged to the patriots and would not 
only render the work of betrayal more difficult, but — 
if his wooing of Alma and the perfidious use of the 
poem came to Hugo’s ears — might become personally 
dangerous to him. 

Günzer, urged on by jealousy and hatred, did not 
require much reflection to invent a diabol ical plan, and 
instantly set to work. 

But if this were to succeed, Hugo must first be 
separated from his father, for he must receive no 
assistance from the Stettmeister. This was not so 
difficult a task, for a breach had long existed between 
Hugo and old Herr Zedletz. 

Hugo, the strong, resolute youth whose heari beat 
warmly for everything good and noble — who had edu- 
cated his mind by the study of the classics, and the 
grandeur of the Greeks and Romans — was naturally a 
patriot. 

His heart glowed with enthusiastic love for his 


THE TRAITORS 


21 I 


native city and the beautiful German Fatherland. 
Louvois’ base and insolent conduct enraged the youth’s 
noble mind, and inspired him with the utmost con- 
tempt for Louis the “great” and his accomplices. 

The noble youth recognized his sacred duty and ful- 
filled it in every act, especially by his beautiful and 
vigorous poems. 

Hugo’s patriotic poems made a great impression in 
those excited political times, but the Stettmeister 
condemned them in the harshest and most violent 
manner. Though old Herr Zedletz was no friend to 
the French government, he was a timid man, whom 
fear of the powerful enemy rendered half-hearted in 
politics and action. And in truth, he had companions 
in timidity * and fear in the Ammeister Dominique, 
Dietrich, and many of the other members of the 
magistracy. 

With such totally different views and characters, the 
father and son were soon at variance with each other. 
The old gentleman saw himself, the magistrates, and 
even the city itself, threatened and compromise by his 
son’s action, while the son reproached the father and 
the city government for destroying the public by their 
indecision. 

Thus a wide breach had arisen between father and 
son which Günzer in pursuit of his plan of revenge 
now rendered impassable. The scoundrel, under pre- 
tense of the warmest friendship and interest for the 
welfare and honor of the family, gave Herr Zedlitz 


212 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


his son’s poetical love letter to Alma Frantz in the 
original handwriting. 

The father immediately recognized it, and enraged 
at this love, called his son and there followed a scene, 
although at Günzer’s entreaties nothing was said of 
the poem, which entirely separated father and son, and 
embittered them the more, because, in the passionate 
outburst of anger from two men who entertained such 
different political views, they wounded each other with 
reckless severity. But this was Günzer’s intention; 
the first step to the fulfillment of his revenge was 
taken. 

The second was to make the magistrates keep Syndi- 
cus Frantz in Vienna. In this too, the persuasive and 
cunning man succeeded by the assistance of his party. 
But he knew that there was no danger for him. The 
hands of the Viennese court were tied by the Turks, 
and all anxiety in behalf of Strassburg was. appeased 
by the false information of the prince of Fürstenberg. 

But nowit was necessary to deal the principal blow. 

The French bribes were already in Günzer’s hands, 
so he had means to farther his plans by the potent 
aid of gold. 

Alienated from his father’s house, from Alma, who 
during Herr Frantz’s absence, and in consequence of 
Günzer’s offer, lived with her mother in almost nun- 
like seclusion, hearing nothing and seeing nothing in 
the outside world — Hugo was more than ever willing 
to join other young men. And strange! In a marvel- 


THE TRAITORS 


213 


ously short time there were a great man} who attracted 
him, because they shared his political opinions. 

Enthusiastic and ardent, as youth ever is, they soon 
became united by the warmest ties of friendship, and 
formed a club where they could openly express their 
opinions. 

How warmly the young hearts beat for the good 
cause, how they extolled their native city and country ! 
With what noble patriotism they spoke of the ways 
and means by which Strassburg might possibly be 
saved from the hands of Louis and Louvois. A change 
in the magistrates and the introduction of a younger 
element seemed to be the most feasible plan. 

They talked and wrote a great deal about it, and 
Hugo Zedlitz who had been nominated president of 
the little club was the most eloquent, open, and enthu- 
siastic of them all. 

He did not imagine that it was Herr Günzer who 
had brought these young people to him; it did not oc- 
cur to him that he was caught in the snare of his deadly 
enemy, to whom every word was sent, for whom every 
document was copied; who had already given informa- 
tion to “the council of thirteen.” The latter were 
horrified and enraged at the traitorous step of the 
thoughtless youths. Suppose it should come to the 
ears of the French ambassador, of Monsieur Louvois, 
or His Majesty of France, would not the existence of 
the little republic be jeopardized? 

Half of the anxious ones and time-servers, old Herr 


214 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Zedlitz at their head, were in despair — Günzer had 
not as yet mentioned the names of the members of 
the club, but all were beside themselves with rage and 
horror when the news that a reorganization of the 
magistracy and the introduction of a younger and 
stronger element had been discussed, came to their 
ears. Ha! that was high treason! it was written in 
the shwörbrief of 1482 that “All alliances shall be pun- 
ished by banishment,” and this was a secret covenant 
against the city government, and one that was laboring 
for its fall and dissolution. 

So the imprisonment of the traitors was unani- 
mously determined upon, and if everything was con- 
firmed, sentence of banishment was pronounced in ad- 


vance. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


A TRYING HOUR. 

Quite near the so called "Cat’s tower” on the 111, 
which runs through the city in many streams, stood 
a little house, at that time called the "Crab,” in which 
an old fisherman kept a tavern. A crab carved in wood 
and painted red, and over it the figure of a man painted 
in many colors, was the sign, which no one could in- 
terpret. The tavern of the Crab was used only by com- 
mon people; such as sailors, fishermen, workmen oc- 
cupied on the water, or in the streets, and even these 
did not often visit it. 

On the present evening there were only two men in 
the little room, whose walls and ceiling were so black 
from smoke and dirt that it looked more like a prison 
than the parlor of an inn. 

And indeed the old broken oil lamp, which burned 
dimly on the table, was as little suited to dispel this 
illusion on the part of a guest, as the table itself, 
whose rude, wooden top bore hundred of names and 
initials. 

There was so much dirt and earth on the stone-paved 
floor, that one might easily have planted beets there. 
Only the old fishing implements, which hung on the 

215 


2l6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


wall, and the few cans and mugs standing upon the 
worm-eaten table, dispelled the fancy, and brought one 
back to reality. 

There, on the evening in question, sat two guests: 
the little tailor Wenck and an old constable, whose 
red, copper-colored face proved that he served Bac- 
chus, the noble god of the vine, at least as faithfully 
as the wise magistrates of the free city of Strassburg. 

And it was Meister Wenck who had brought the 
already somewhat intoxicated Trombert here. A 
strange report had been spread through the city that 
evening. They spoke of the sudden arrest of Günzer; 
but the affair was so mysterious that no one could un- 
derstand whether it was founded on fact or not. 

That this report interested the little tailor very much 
was only natural. He asked and spied about, but had 
not learned anything definite when he met Trombert 
near the “Cats’ tower.” 

Wenck knew that the constable had already taken 
more than sufficient to quench his thirst, for he was 
well acquainted with him, as they had served in the 
same regiment. “Who knows what good it may do!” 
thought the little tailor, and joined his old comrade. 

“Good evening, Trombert,” said he, standing just 
in front of the servant of the law and Bacchus, where 
did you come from?” 

“Straight from the Pfalz!" 

“Still on business?” 

“I should think so!” 


A TRYING HOUR 


21 7 


"You are an important man in the city.” 

"May be so; old Trombert is wanted fora good many 
important things. ” 

"Indeed!” exclaimed Meister Wenck. "Is there any 
truth in that report?” 

‘What report?” 

"Well . . . they say — it is whispered- — ” 

"What?” 

"That Herr Günzer has been arrested!" 

"Herr Günzer! ” exclaimed Trombert, bursting into 
a hearty laugh, "gossips always have to invent and 
chatter. Herr Günzer in prison!” and he laughed 
again, till the air resounded with the shout. 

"But there must be something- 

"Yes! something, something!" said Trombert mys- 
teriously, "but we don’t tie that on the jackanapes’ 
noses!” 

The tailor listened in astonishment; there must be 
something going on. 

"You are right, Trombert!” said he, "what is the use 
of letting foolish people know everything. I laughed 
at them too. Let the fools gossip and put their heads 
together 1 I go and drink my can of wine!” 

"Indeed?” said the constable, who had the pecu- 
liarity not only of being glad to serve Bacchus, but if 
possible to do so at another’s expense. 

"Will you be my guest, Trombert?” Wenck asked. 

"I don’t care if I do! if it won’t take more than an 
hour.” 


2l8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Not half an hour,” said the tailor, "we will step 
into the ‘Crab’ here!" 

"Into the pig pen?" 

"Hush, Trombert, there is some excellent wine in 
the dirty hole. And then we should have to go so far. " 

"Well then, Meister Wenck, I follow you," replied 
Trombert, smacking his lip. 

But Wenck had still another reason. He knew that 
here he should be alone and over the wine could draw 
out the old man’s secret. They were sitting over the 
second can, when made talkative by the liquor and 
the shrewd cross-questioning of the little tailor, Trom- 
bert, under the seal of the greatest secrecy, at last so 
far exposed his secret to his old comrade that Wenck 
learned with horror that: "A conspiracy against the 
government had been discovered — at the head of which 
was young Zedlitz — that in an hour the traitors were 
to be taken unawares in their club room, delivered up 
to the magistrates, and punished for high treason." 

Wenck trembled with horror. Young Zedlitz, the 
author of the beautiful poems, whom he and all Strass- 
burg honored— this noble, young man arrested! he, 
one of the most decided patriots, a traitor to the 
government, guilty of high treason! 

No it was impossible! But might not the error pre- 
vail? Would it not be well to warn the young man? 

"Yes, who knows what good it may do!" thought 
Wenck, ordered another can of wine, told Trombert to 
drink it quietly at his expense and went off, pleading 


weariness. 


A TRYING HOUR 


219 


But Meister Wenck had scarcely left the “Crab” 
when he hastened as quickly as possible to the Zedlitz 
house. Since his last quarrel with his father, Hugo 
had lived in a room in the back building, entirely 
alone. Wenck soon reached the house, and hurried 
up the little staircase with a beating heart. Hugo 
was still sitting over his books and papers. 

The information was quickly given. Hugo turned 
pale. He was he a traitor to his city? he, who 
had such honest intentions towards her, who only 
thought of her welfare, her happy future? 

Wenck urged him to take a hasty flight; but the 
youth, in the full consciousness of his innocence, re- 
jected the -proposition with noble pride. 

“No,” cried he boldly, raising his handsome head, 
“that would be cowardice! that would be acknowledg- 
ing myself guilty where I am perfectly innocent.” 

“But reflect that calumny may be at work here, ” an- 
swered Wenck anxiously. 

“Then my honor demands that I refute it.” 

“You have a number of enemies in the magistracy, 
sir!” 

“That is true, and unfortunately my father is among 
them ! ” 

“My God! Be wise and prudent, sir, appearances 
are against you.” 

“How so!” 

"I, at least, cannot think otherwise: you have de- 
cided upon a total reorganization of the magistracy.” 


220 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Hugo smiled. 

“Do you impute to me — or to our little club, such a 
foolish act? What could we young people do?" 

“But for this very reason — ” 

!, We only talked about the matter, discussed it.” 

“Then you are all lost.” 

“How so?” 

“Because they will interpret every innocent word as 
treason. ” 

Hugo became more serious. 

“Herr von Zedlitz!” cried the little tailor, looking 
imploringly at the young man, “you know I am your 
friend, that I am a patriot and am not a coward!” 

“I know it, my dear Wenck!” 

“Well then, take my advice” 

“And that is? ' 

“Follow me to my house without delay.” 

“Flight . . . no!” 

“You shall not flee.” 

“What then?” 

“Only conceal yourself for a few days, till we know 
how the magistrates take the matter . . . whether they 
consider it high treason.” 

“That they cannot do.” 

“Oh!” cried the little tailor in despair. “If the 
worthy Syndicus Frantz were only here. But as it is, 
the party of patriots have neither head nor support. 
They will succumb to Günzer and his adherents!” 

Hugo started: the name of Frantz and Günzer had 
awakened an unexpected train of thought. 


A TRYING HOUR 


221 


“Conceal yourself with me if only for two or three 
days!” repeated the tailor urgently. “Reflect, who 
knows what good it may do!” 

“Very well! I will follow your advice, Meister Wenck. 
But only for a few days, till we know!” 

“God be praised,” cried the delighted tailor. “And 
now there is not a moment to lose. Throw a cloak 
around you, take an old cap, and follow me through 
the side streets. ” 

The youth did as the worthy tailor advised, and a 
few moments later they left the Zedlitz mansion. 

Two days had elapsed. Hugo was awaiting the little 
tailor’s return in a small room which Wenck had pre- 
pared for his reception. The latter had gone into the 
city to learn how matters stood with Hugo and his 
friends. The sentence was to be given to-day, the 
proofs lay before them, and the magistrates wished to 
give a quick and decided proof that every conspiracy 
against France was disapproved, and at the same time 
to set forth an example that the government was strong 
enough to strike down its enemies at home. 

Hugo had already waited three hours. 

The door opened and Wenck entered, looking deadly 
pale. 

“Lost!” cried Hugo, starting up. 

“Lost!” replied Wenck, almost voiceless with emo- 
tion. “Oh! unhappy world! the true and honest 
friends of our native land are banished, and the trait- 
ors sit triumphant at the head of the government. ’ 


222 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Explain, Wenck, explain!” 

“The sentence is strange. I cannot understand it. u 

“How so?” 

“All the members, with the exception of the presi- 
dent—" 

“There were only six." 

“Are set at liberty at the pressing intercession of 
Herr Günzer; but Hugo von Zedlitz, the presi- 
dent, is convicted of rousing ill-will towards France 
and stirring up the people against the magistrates of 
the city — ” 

“Well?” 

“And, as a traitor, banished from her precincts for- 
ever.” 

“Impossible,” cried Hugo almost beside himself. 
“Strassburg cannot so shamefully expel her most faith- 
ful son!" l 

“And yet she does it!" answered Wenck, forcing 
back his tears. 

“But that is all a lie,” cried Hugo. “Who has stirred 
up the people to rebel? And did not the others do 
exactly the same as I? did they not speak even more 
boldly, so that it was often I who counseled modera- 
tion. ” 

“They all swore the contrary, and denounced Hugo 
von Zedlitz as their leader!" 

“They did that?" 

“Swore it." 

A long, deep silence followed. Hugo stood as if pet- 
rified. 


A TRYING HOUR 


223 


At last life seemed to return to him. He quietly 
and calmly held out his hand to Wenck, and said: “I 
will go. Invent some way to get me off secretly to- 
night. I can remain here no longer. May God forgive 
my enemies what they have done to me .' 1 

“Go, dear sir!” said Wenck, and he could no longer 
restrain the tears that flowed down his cheeks. “Go! 
leave your unhappy and ungrateful city, at least for 
a time. Submit to the inevitable. Who knows what 
good it may do! Surely your innocence will be made 
known, and then . . . then you will come back justi- 
fied.” 

'I will go,” repeated Hugo gravely, “but you must 
do me one more favor." 

“You need money! The little I have saved — ” 

“Not that,” answered Hugo with deep emotion. 
“When I left my room with you day before yesterday, 
I hastily put in my pocket as much as I shall need for 
the present. I shall meet relatives in Mannheim and 
then but to the matter in hand.” 

“What is that?” 

“Try to speak to Syndicus Frantz’s daughter imme- 
diately. " 

“The lovely Alma?” 

Hugo nodded — “but secretly.” 

“And then?” 

“Tell her what has happened — that I am innocent 
tell her what you know.” 

“Willingly, dear sir, right willingly.” 


224 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


'And implore her, by all that is dear and sacred, to 
give me a quarter of an hour in secret before my de 
parture. ” 

“I will go immediately. I already have an errand 
to the house. I must speak to Frau Frantz — there 
are some things on my heart about which she must 
write to her husband. Who knows what good it may 
do!” 

“Then you will — ” 

‘Til go at once.” 

That same evening — while Frau Hedwig sat in her 
parlor writing to her husband about the important dis- 
closures Meister Wenck had made, and the exciting 
incident about Hugo Zedlitz— Hugo saw his beloved. 
At first conscientious and maidenly scruples had op- 
posed the step, but the power of the moment, the 
might of love and despair, which seized upon her, 
soon conquered. 

Under the pretense of going to the evening service, 
she followed Wenck to his house, where she met Hugo, 
whom she had long loved in silence. 


VOLUME II 


POLITICS AND PASSION. 

CHAPTER I. 

THE MASQUERADE. 

Following the banks of the Loire and Indre from 
Tours, we reach the beautiful spot which is rightly 
called the “Garden of France,” and which is crowned 
by the famous — or rather infamous — Castle Loches, 
about whose gloomy walls, battlements, and bulwarks 
the ghost, of Louis XI and his hangmen still seem 
to hover. 

It rises on a hill overlooking the town of Loches. 
From the tower the eye roves with delight over broad 
meadows and pastures, which resemble a beautiful, 
green carpet traversed by the silver thread of the 
Indre, and bounded by the dark border of dense 
woods. The foundation of Castle Loches must have 
been laid in the early times of the French monarchy, 
as is proved by its style of architecture. 

The castle itself has since been surrounded by mas- 
15 225 


226 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


sive walls, and crowned with battlements. Outside 
of these are moats and dikes, flanked by round towers 
provided with cannon. The principal gate was also 
protected by four towers and a drawbridge , beyond 
which were a second and third gate, both provided 
with huge portcullises — to oppose the steps of the bold 
intruder. 

But the most interesting part of the castle was the 
donjon, a high, square building, which overtopped the 
whole fortress like a tower. It is difficult to fix the 
epoch at which this part of the castle was built. The 
donjon of Loches rises a hundred and twenty feet about 
the summit of the hill. It can be divided into two 
parts, namely, the chief tower, which forms an oblong 
square of about one hundred feet long by thirty feet 
wide, and a second tower, similar in appearance but 
much smaller, and which apparently only served as a 
species of outpost to the first. Passing into this little 
tower, we see the vestiges of a stair-case, whose steps 
rested upon a double wall in which arched vaults had 
been made. This staircase, which was lighted by 
numberless small windows, ended in the form of a 
tunnel at a door which opened into the first story of 
the great donjon, and also served as an entrance to a 
very large apartment, whose paved door ~ested upon a 
s tone arch. In the second story was a chapel with an 
altar on the eastern side, and over this chapel was still 
another story. 

The Castle of Loches was one of the most formida- 


THE MASQUERADE 


227 


ble fortresses in France. Such fortresses were of im- 
portance in times when kings, as well as great and 
small feudal lords, always had something to do to de- 
fend themselves, either against foreign invasions, or 
the aggressions of neighboring Seigneurs, who in the 
absence of the English, found time to quarrel with 
each other, in order to satisfy their hatred and love of 
plunder. 

The beauties of the country, and the great forest full 
of deer had also attracted French kings to Loches. 
Saint Louis, Philip the Fair, John II, and Louis XI 
spent a great part of their lives here. 

Louis XIV too had come here. The now omnipo- 
tent Duchesse de Fontanges had grown weary of Ver- 
sailles. The bewitchingly beautiful marble statue — 
as she was called at court from her outward appear- 
ance — was well known there, and therefore her un- 
bounded vanity no longer found the nourishment it 
desired. The king’s charming mistress, whom even the 
endless flatteries of the court no longer satisfied wanted 
new admirers. The sun of beauty glittered in Paris 
and Versailles, Marly and St. Germain, in the zenith 
of her power and splendor but the rest of France must 
also admire her and sink adoringly at her feet. For 
this reason, she had persuaded the king to visit with 
her and the whole court, Orleans Belois, Tours, An- 
gers and Nantes, so on his return Louis had stopped 
at Loches, and on account of the splendid hunting, es- 
tablished himself and court in the castle for a long stay. 


228 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


This stay was not exactly agreeable to the lovely 
Marie. What should she do at lonely Loches? Here 
there was little to be dazzled. The city and vicinity 
were soon seen, but the nobles were not numerous, 
and at the same time less smooth and flattering than 
those of the court; nay, when the latter, accustomed 
to see the king constantly languishing in the chains 
of a mistress, honored Angeline de Fontanges almost 
more than the queen, the ruder but less corrupt no- 
bility of the country often held back coolly with for- 
bidding reserve. 

Of course the king gave festival upon festival in 
honor of his beautiful mistress; hunts, plays, theatri- 
cal representations and rural balls, at which he re- 
joiced to see Angeline shine; but to her the old fort- 
ress seemed empty and deserted. Fear and anxiety 
often took possession of her in the spacious, dreary 
rooms, whose gloomy magnificence was actually repel- 
lant. Were there not legends of many horrors which 
had been perpetrated within these walls; of spirits 
and ghosts that till appeared in the old towers and 
rooms. 

It was fortunate that Angeline, in addition to her 
royal lover, had so ga£ a friend in the Duc de St. Aig- 
nan. Here in gloomy Loches he was doubly welcome 
with his thousand and one stories and anecdotes, his 
wit and unfailing cheerfulness. In unguarded mo- 
ments something still stirred in Angeline’s breast that 
would not harmonize with the happy life she appar- 


THE MASQUERADE 


229 


ently led. It was the voice of conscience, which 
awoke in her, and though often stilled, awoke again 
and again, especially when, in dreams or waking hours, 
the images of her good mother, her faithful old 
teacher, Pere Hilaire, or even the bloody ghost of 
Gauthier rose before her mind. 

She could not forget Gauthier’s frightful death, 
which she only heard of long after it occurred; she 
drowned herself in the waves of intoxicating pleasure, 
threw herself into the arms of frivolity, and deadened 
remorse by the proud feeling of satiated vanity, the love 
of a king, and the splendor and grandeur of a princess. 

And these terrible thoughts, these horrible visions, 
recurred to Angeline more than ever in the dismal 
stronghold of Loches. 

Gladly would she have left it; but the king enjoyed 
hunting in the neighboring woods so much, that she 
did not dare to urge his return to Versailles so quickly, 
particularly as she herself had been the cause of his 
leaving it. 

To-day a masquerade had been arranged. The thought 
had pleased Louis XIV, inasmuch as being away from 
Paris and Versailles, he could on such occasions lay 
aside all ceremony. Perhaps the monarch had still 
other things in view. 

He willingly agreed to the desire of his lovely fav- 
orite, with the sole condition; — that the country no- 
bility, and the well to do inhabitants of the city of 
Loches, should take a part in it. 


230 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


In order not to resign any of his royal dignity, the 
invitations were given in the name of the Duchesse 
de Fontanges, His Majesty (so said report) would not 
attend the festival. 

The evening approached. Two of the immense old 
halls were prepared to receive the disguised and 
masked company. One was panneled from floor to 
ceiling with wood, upon which was carved the staff of 
Bacchus wreathed with vine garlands, and other de- 
signs, all glittering with gilding. On the ceiling were 
beams adorned with exquisitely carved figures, and 
upborne by winged devils with hideous faces, whose 
heads served as cornices to support the clumsy mould- 
ings of this Gothic architecture. The mantel-pieces 
rested upon the strong shoulders of two caryatides, 
horrible monsters, such as the bizarre fancy of the 
architects in the time of Louis XIV produced. Upon 
the outstretched tongues of these caryatides, as well 
as on the chandeliers, burned candles of yellow wax, 
whose pale light feebly illuminated the wide, dusky 
hall. 

The other room, which was more rifchly ornamented 
than the first and panneled with black and white mar- 
ble, was decorated with Flanders carpets and rich cur- 
tains. On the walls, in place of the wood carvings, 
hung large, finely embroidered tapestries. 

The musicians were stationed in one of the adjoin- 
ing apartments. 

The halls were now opened, and hundreds of masks 


THE MASQUERADE 


231 


pressed in. The grotesque, variegated costumes re- 
sembled a huge mosaic of human figures combined by 
some magic spell. 

All the gold, velvet, silk or — with the less wealthy — 
tinsel, velveteen, taffeta, and other bright materials, 
which taste, splendor and riches could offer, were lav- 
ished here. The crowd surged gayly to and fro, talk- 
ing and laughing, and singing! 

But the king had not returned from the chase, and 
Angeline would not enter the hall before greeting her 
royal lover. 

So she sat, somewhat out of humor at the delay, 
clad in the costume of a Juno, embroidered with gold 
and precious stones, in one of the old-fashioned chairs 
of which Loches had so many, and which perhaps 
Philip the Fair had once occupied. 

Her suite, representing all the residents of Olympus, 
were in the waiting-room, one person alone stood, mask 
in hand, a few steps from her chair. It was the Due 
de St. Aignan, to whom the costume of Mars was as 
becoming as that of the queen of the gods to Ange- 
line. An expression of winning courtesy rested as 
usual on his handsome features — a smile, that appar- 
ently sought to cheer his lovely companion. 

But the Due did not succeed. Angeline de Fontanges 
was impatient. The king had not yet come, and she 
longed to be out of the dreary vaulted halls, which 
were her residence during her stay in Loches, and 
away into those in which the music already sounded. 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


232 

Angeline had hitherto only heard half of St. Aignan’s 
flatteries. Her little hand toyed with the purple robe 
that fell lightly from her beautiful shoulders, and in 
whose wide borders a quantity of precious stones were 
artistically embroidered. 

"Monsieur le Due, ” said Angeline, "you always have 
plenty of stories and anecdotes, —I beg you to tell 
me one. I am dying of ennui in this gloomy old rat’s 
nest. ” 

"With pleasure, queen of heaven and beauty,” re- 
plied St. Aignan, bowing, "and yet we can still re- 
main in the dreary old castle.” 

"How so?” asked Angeline absently. 

"Because there was once a festival held at Loches, 
similar to the one given here to-day.” 

"Indeed? you make me curious. Who gave it?” 

"Louis XI.” 

"Tell me about it!" 

St. Aignan bowed and seated himself, then casting a 
strange, ardent glance at Angeline, said: "Then you 
command? ” 

"I entreat!” she replied, while a deep blush suffused 
her face as he met the Due’s gaze. There must have 
been some strange expression in the glance. 

St. Aignan continued: 

"You know that Charles VII made the Castle of 
Loches a royal residence. The monument to the charm- 
ing Agnes Sorel, the king’s favorite, still remains, 
and is called the ‘Agnes tower.’” 


THE MASQUERADE 


233 


“I know it!” answered the Duchesse de Fontanges. 
“The canons of the cathedral of Loches sought at 
different times to gain permission to remove the 
mausoleum of the beautiful Agnes Sorel from the choir 
to another part of the church. His Majesty was speak- 
ing to me about it only yesterday.” 

“It is so large that it interfered with the service. 
But none of the king’s predecessors would consent, 
until Louis XIV gave his permission. And the re- 
moval took place.” 

“But you surely do not intend to tell me about the 
monument here in Loches?” 

“Certainly not. I will only dedicate memories of 
love to the goddess of love and beauty! ” said the Due, 
and again he cast a strange glance at Angeline. 

The jewels at which she was gazing parried it. The 
Due continued: 

“After the death of Charles VII, the Castle of Loches 
still continued to be a royal residence. But under 
Louis XI, very few pleasant and cheerful events oc- 
curred. Still he sometimes came here with his whole 
court, and then the festivals which were celebrated, 
such as for example, that of 1465 recalled, though in- 
terspersed with certain dark shadows, the merry times 
of former rulers. 

“But never had the bells, the tramp of soldiers, and 
the terrible thunder of the cannon on the castle walls, 
so excited the people of Loches as on the third of 
February in the year 1465. The good King Louis XI, 


234 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


who awoke in a particularly pleasant mood, called his 
trusty valet Doyat, and said to him: 'Go down to 
my burghers and peasants, and announce to them my 
will which is: that every one shall enjoy himself to- 
day as much as he can.’ This was more than was nec- 
essary to put a people thirsty for enjoyment into mo- 
tion. There was a cry, a shout of rejoicing, that al- 
most shook the vaults of heaven, and exulting and 
cheering, they set to work without loss of time. They 
brought out their money-boxes and took the savings 
of a whole year now that carnival had come for 
once, and what was seldom enough under Louis XI, a 
time for rejoicing, it must be celebrated with baccha- 
nalian revels, masks, and mysteries. Rich and poor, 
nobles and peasants, troubadours and scholars, vied 
with each other in obeying the king’s command.” 

“And that took place here, and under the gloomy 
Louis XI?” asked Angeline in astonishment. 

“Yes," replied St. Aignan, “does it surprise you, fair 
lady? Have we not a similar festival to-day, and does 
not the grave Louis XIV, who is so jealous of his 
royal dignity, give it?" 

“At my request!" said the Duchesse, “and the king 
will not be present.” 

“Who can be sure of that?" said St. Aignan. “Per- 
haps Louis XI told the charming Countess de Sassen- 
ages, the beloved of his heart, the same thing." 

The duchesse listened eagerly. 

“Tell me more," she entreated, but her hand let the 


THE MASQUERADE 235 

purple robe fall, and her attention was evidently fixed 
upon the narrator. The Due continued: 

"So the whole day was passed in mummeries, in 
plays, pranks, moral representations. In the evening 
there was to be a ball at court, at which the beauti- 
ful Countess Elfride de Sassenages, the influential 
friend and favorite of the king, presided. But before 
this the following incident took place. 

"The clock in the castle tower had just struck nine. 
Louis XI was lying comfortably on his long couch of 
state, when his trusty barber entered the room with the 
decorated bowl and Spanish soap. 

"'Come, hurry/ said the king sternly, T wish to 
witness the pleasures of my beloved and faithful 
people. ’ 

"The favorite, who was handling the razor, well 
knew his royal master’s moods, and also the favorable 
moments when he might dare to ask a favor, so he 
went quickly to work to fulfill the duties of his office. 
After he had sufficiently soaped the king’s thin face, 
he no longer feared to be interrupted in his petitions, 
and said timidly: 

"‘Sire, your majesty has already had the goodness 
to replace the nickname of Olivier le Diable by that of 
Olivier le Daim. Now if I might venture—’ 

‘“Hm, hm,’ growled the king again, shaking his 
head, but he did not dare to open his lips for fear of 
getting a mouthful of soap suds. 

"Tf I might venture,’ continued Olivier le Daim, T 


236 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


would beg your majesty to continue your favors towards 
me, ’ 

"Louis XI cast an angry glance at him. 

"But Olivier, without allowing himself to be discon- 
certed, seized His Majesty’s nose with his left hand 
and with the right laid the razor on the king’s upper- 
lip, saying quietly: ‘Sire, the Comte de Meulan has 
just died without heirs: the title is vacant — ’ 

"‘Plague take the oppressor!’ cried Louis, as he 
freed himself from his barber’s hands, ‘will you stop 
tormenting me?’ 

‘“The lands of Meulan are without any owner, re- 
peated Olivier le Daim, while he put the razor to the 
royal throat; ‘they would surely be in proper hands if 
they came into the possession of a person who stands 
in such close relation to your Majesty, and into whose 
care the most precious thing is daily intrusted, name- 
ly, this illustrious head.’ 

"These words made the king tremble; the barber 
noticed it, and passed the razor over the king’s face 
as he continued: 'Sire, I dare to give the striking 
proof of being the most trusty subject of France in the 
service of your majesty. To prove this to you I am 
ready at any moment to sacrifice my life; but as a re- 
ward for my faithfulness and devotion I must humbly 
entreat your majesty to grant the favor I have just 
asked.’ 

"The king’s chin was smooth, and the barber threw 
himself at His Majesty’s feet. 


THE MASQUERADE 


237 


“Louis XI stood before the crafty and audacious 
barber with flashing eyes, and exclaimed: 

“‘What does this mean, you rascal you deserve 
as punishment for this presumption, to be given over 
to my godfather Tristan and caressed by my 1 ittle god- 
daughter!* But no, rascal, I wilJ not do that, for I 
need your services. So, I make you Comte de Meulan. ’ 

“‘I most humbly thank you, Sire.’ 

" ‘Yes, but I have one condition — * 

“‘Speak, Sire, I am your most obedient servant.’ 

“‘You are no longer the subject of conversation.’ 

“ ‘Who then? ’ 

"'Listen, knave, come here! you know the pretty 
peasant maiden who lives at Jacobs gate?’ 

“‘With the beautiful, blue eyes, noble bearing, and 
little velvet hands?’ 

“ ‘The very one. ’ 

“‘It is sufficient, Sire; I understand your Majesty.’ 

“ ‘See that you do not act on your own account, you 
rascal!’ 

“'Oh! Sire, I am too well taugh to take precedence 
of my master.’ 

“‘What do you say?’ cried Louis XI, as he looked 
sharply at him. 

“T repeat my eternal devotion to your Majesty.’ 

“‘One word more, fool of a count! You will see 
that the halls and large galleries are arranged for to- 

* To be tortured by my executioners. Louis XI in his royal gibberish called 
the executors of his revenge “My little god -daughter little darling,” etc.. 


238 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


night’s ball; Madame de Sassenages and the whole 
court will dance there this evening.’ 

“ ‘Very well, Sire. ’ 

'“That is not all. Do not forget to bring the young 
girl, whom I entrust to your care, here in disguise. Go 
now, and fulfill- your duties well and quickly/ 

“Olivier le Daim bowed almost to the ground, and 
retired. 

"The evening began with dancing and play; free 
conversation, and merry questions and answers, were 
bandied to and fro; people crowded and jostled each 
other, and the gay throng wandered from hall to hall 
and room to room. 

“In the meantime, two masks dressed as monks had 
withdrawn from the merry crowd into a window cor- 
ner, and while looking at the surging multitude, amused 
themselves by a whispered conversation. 

‘So you have fulfilled my commands?’ 

“T have seen and spoken to her/ 

'“Are you sure she will come?’ 

" T am certain of it. ’ 

"‘What is her costume?’ 

" ‘She is dressed as a fisher-maiden, wears a green 
silk net, a black taffeta petticoat, and a little blue 
velvet cap with silver acorns.’ 

“‘Very well What is the password?’ 

“Love and faithfulness.’ 

"‘All right! now go! stop, one word more, the Comte 
de Manlevrier will not come . . . you answer for it?’ 


THE MASQUERADE 


239 


“ ‘Most devotedly — ’ 

“ ‘Say nothing about devotion, titles, and respect, 
you fool! Would you betray me? Speak plainly and 
briefly. ’ 

“'Well, I have already told you that you wear the 
counts costume . . . she will take you for him.’ 

“‘Then she loves him very much?’ 

“‘She is infatuated with him.’ 

'“And she is very beautiful?’ 

“Beautiful as an angel! Ah! you have good taste!’ 

“‘Young?’ 

“‘Scarcely eighteen.’ 

“'Go, devil, go! You will send me to eternal dam- 
nation! How many paternosters must I say for this!’ 

“One of the monks withdrew and disappeared in the 
crowd. 

“Ten minutes later, two masks left the ball-room, 
and after hastening up a pair of stairs, reached a small 
apartment which looked like that of a page or valet, 
and was certainly the smallest and most solitary in the 
whole castle. The two masks immediately sat down 
upon a stuffed bench, and one of them said: 

“‘The Comte de Meulan has surely promised you to 
be silent, Messire?’ 

“‘On his soul, my fair one.’ 

“ ‘Why do you disguise your voice?’ 

“‘Prudence requires it.’ 

“‘In so secret a place?’ 

“‘Have we not a password?’ 


240 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"'Certainly, it is 'love and faithfulness.’ 

"The monk and fisher-maiden now drew nearer, and 
conversed in low tones. Time passed: the clock in 
the castle tower would soon strike the hour of mid- 
night, and the lovers still lingered . . . the beautiful 
fisher-girl noticed it and said entreatingly : 'But why 
do we keep on our masks, and disguise our voices? Do 
you fear that any one will surprise us in this lonely 
room?’ 

'"I do not fear it; but still, on such a night as this, 
another pair of lovers might be concealed in a neigh- 
boring apartment.’ 

"‘Ah! it is pleasant to see the face we love and hear 
the voice that moves our heart.’ 

"‘Do you love me so fondly?’ 

" 'Can you doubt it, after the proof I have given 
you?’ 

"'Oh! no, my angel, my little rogue, I do not doubt 
it in the least.’ 

"Tf I take off my mask, if I appear before you as I 
am, will you not do the same?’ 

" ‘Yes,’ replied the monk ‘Can I refuse you any 
thing fair one.’ 

" 'Gallant as ever, Monseigneur, I recognize you 
there. ’ 

"'Well, dearest, why do you hesitate?’ 

"‘Ah! monsieur, I would fain see your face. Grant 
me this request; let us unmask at the same time.’ 

"Both removed their masks. 


THE MASQUERADE 


24I 


'At this moment, the large lamp, whose oil was 
nearly exhausted, sent out one last bright ray before 
expiring. 'The king!’ ‘Treachery!’ instantly echoed 
from the lips of both. 

"The mask disguised as a monk was Louis XI; the 
fisher-maiden, Madame de Sassenages, the king’s mis- 
tress. 

“ 'Madame Elfride de Sassenages,’ cried Louis, T 
did not expect such a meeting.’ 

"The comtesse thought it best to faint, and Louis XI 
groped his way down the stairs, murmuring: ‘That 
rascal of an Olivier has played me a bad joke. But 
no matter. My little peasant girl at Jacob’s gate shall 
not be forgotten! and le Comte de Manlevrier shall 
learn that it is unwise to hunt upon the royal pre- 
serves.’ 

"A month had passed by. Louis XI still occupied 
the Castle of Loches making use of his maxim ‘he 
who cannot dissemble, cannot rule.’ He had omitted 
no effort to conceal his bad humor and deep displeasure. 

The Comtesse de Sassenages again appeared at court 
and was treated with the same consideration and re- 
spect as before. Her royal lover even affected a greater 
admiration for her. If he spoke to her, the most 
friendly smile played upon his lips, while in his heart 
he cherished the deepest hatred towards her. One 
evening the arrival of the Comte de Manlevrier was 
announced. The face of Louis XI suddenly shone as 
if with unfeigned delight. . He advanced a few steps 
16 Robber 


242 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


towards the comte, and offered him his dry, bony hand. 
After the audience was at an end, the comte rose and 
noticed that, accompanied by the king, he was led 
back through another passage than the one by which 
he had come. On reaching the threshold of the last 
door he turned and bowed low; the crafty monarch, 
following him with his eyes, said: ‘May God take you 
under His care and the saints ever be with you, Mon- 
seigneur. ’ 

“At this moment the floor opened, and the unfortu- 
nate nobleman, with a fearful shriek, disappeared in 
a deep, bottomless abyss. 

“Louis XI went back to his room, laughing scorn- 
fully, and crossed himself. 

“‘Fortunately,’ he muttered between his teeth, ‘the 
trap door worked well, and the donjon cannot speak.’ 

“A year later, the report was circulated that the 
Comte de Manlevrier, Lord Seneschal of Normandy, had 
perished in Sicily in the service of the Due d’ Anjou — ” 

St. Aignan paused and rose. The trampling of many 
horses announced the arrival of the king. 

The duchesse, too, hastily started up, looking some- 
what pale and disturbed. She made a sign for her suite 
to approach. 

“And what does the story mean?” she whispered to 
the Due. 

“It is a fact in history,” said the Due. 

“But has it no reference to anything?” asked Ange- 
line quickly. 


THE MASQUERADE 


243 


"Not exactly! There are still pretty peasant girls 
at Loches, still loving cavaliers, and also, still trap 
doors! Use caution, divine, beautiful being-, caution 
in all things!” 

At this moment the doors opened and Louis XIV 
entered. All present bowed low; but the king ap- 
proached Angeline, who hastened towards him, and 
with a light bend of the head, took her hand and kissed 
it. 

"Yes, yes,” said he, gazing at the enchantingly 
beautiful figure of his mistress with delight. "You are 
a worthy queen of Olympus, Jupiter has not chosen 
ill. The world will envy him; but they are awaiting 
you. Go, madame la duchesse, the evening which 
I cannot pass at your side will be a sad one.” 

Angeline would have answered, but the king waved 
a farewell to herself and her train. She bowed low, 
the others followed her example, and all turned to 
leave the duchesse’s apartments. 

At the same moment the king touched St. Aignan. 

"Is all prepared?” he whispered. 

"Everything, Sire!” 

"The blue domino?” 

"The blue domino with the light yellow cross.” 

" Very well!" 

No one had noticed the king’s whisper. He now 
quickly left the room by another door, followed by his 
attendants. St. Aignan and the rest of the suite put 
on their masks. The duchesse herself scorned to cover 


2 4 4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


her face. The thought of concealing her radiant beauty 
by a mask was too painful to her. 

A flourish of trumpets resounded through the room. 
Marie Angeline, the beautiful, proud hostess, Juno, the 
enchanting queen of heaven, entered, followed by all 
the gods and goddesses of Olympus. 

The ball was now officially opened, the mad 
gayety increased. The sweetest flatteries, the most 
exaggerated compliments greeted Angeline on every 
side. But she did not understand how to separate the 
exaggeration — which often concealed a cutting sar- 
casm — from the true recognition of her beauty. She 
did not have enough quickness for that; her vanity 
too, since her exaltation to the rank of duchesse and 
her stay at court, was so unbounded that no flattery 
^was too gross for her. 

But there were two masks that disturbed Angeline 
incomprehensibly; a white figure and a monk, who, 
always inseparable, were ever in her path. 

It was evident that they were trying to approach the 
duchesse. 

But Angeline evaded them; she did not exactly 
know why. 

Ah! yonder came a little procession of masks! 
how fortunate, it separated the duchesse from her 
ghostly followers. 

It was the seven deadly sins and the seven virtues. 

The sins threw themselves in the dust before her, 
the seven virtues led her in triumph to a costly arm- 


THE MASQUERADE 


245 


chair standing ready for her. Then the iourteen masks 
grouped themselves before her and performed a mimic 
dance, in which the virtues struggled with the sins, 
came to blows, and after ever increasing violence of 
gesture the virtues were victorious, overthrew the sins, 
and sank upon their knees in a beautiful group, wor- 
shiping the duchesse. 

A dense crowd surrounded her arm chair and the 
disguised dancers; but hundreds of masks, who, on ac- 
count of the throng, . could not approach and could see 
nothing, still surged in the halls. 

Two blue dominoes with light yellow crosses met. 

It was a gentleman and lady. A brief whisper— and 
they disappeared. 

The virtues, too, had left the hall, only the sins re- 
mained, and were now uttering jests which were not 
always very refined, and often inflicted deep wounds. 

Angeline de Fontanges hastily rose. The mysterious, 
white, ghost-like figure with the monk behind him, 
again approached her. 

A shudder ran through her limbs, the white garment 
involuntarily reminded her of a shroud. And, it was 
horrible, the figure awoke a memory! 

“Queen of beauty and of heaven,” whispered a tall 
Spaniard, clothed in black, upon whose breast and 
cap glittered a quantity of great diamonds, “queen of 
beauty and of heaven, let me at last, in this hour, lay 
my heart at your feet.” 

Angeline started. Who dared to address such words 
to her, the king’s mistress? 


246 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


If another ear should hear these words, if they 
should be conveyed to the king, Louis had spies every- 
where. 

Angeline looked around her in horror; but the deadly 
sins were of some use they were making such a noise 
that one could not hear his own voice. 

"Angeline!” said the mask, “child of the gods, you 
know I love you madly." 

“Who dares? ” 

“Who dares to speak to you thus,” continued the 
mask, “there can be but one at court, except the 
king, and I hope, sweet lady, your heart guesses 
his name!” 

“St. Aignan! ” whispered Angeline in horror, while 
a deep flush crimsoned her face. 

"It is I.” 

“And you dare — 

“Angeline! have I dared too much, has my heart 
deceived me?" 

“Merciful God,” whispered the duchesse. “We shall 
be observed." 

“Only one word, beloved, one word.” 

“In heaven’s name, remember Comte de Manlevrier, 
of whom you have just told me." 

“My fate lies in your hands, Angeline. Betray me, 
and I shall — ” 

“Monsieur le Due! and you could think — ” 

“Let me think but one thing, Angeline, only one 
that I find acceptance.” 


THE MASQUERADE 


247 


“And should I be so ungrateful as to betray the one 
who loves me so tenderly, who has raised me to his 
own height?” 

“Remember Louis XI and Olivier le Daim!" 

“You traduce him, Monsieur le Due." 

“And if I produce proofs?” 

“No, no, it is impossible.” 

A fortune-teller, covered with precious stones, ap- 
proached. 

“Well, my friend,” said she, “you have taken the 
role of a proud Spaniard. Take heed that you do not 
act out of character; here, as well as in Spain, peo- 
ple are confoundedly jealous.” 

“Calm yourself, my pretty fortune-teller," answered 
the Spaniard. “I play no role, but only with them.” 

“God knows that,” said the fortune-teller, laughing, 
“with rolls of money.” 

“They are the pleasantest and most acceptable.” 

‘And the ones with which you are most familiar.” 

"Yes, unfortunately, for they all run off before I am 
aware of it. ” 

“Because you understand so well how to go through 
them." 

"I’m so much the more skillful in getting them." 

“That is surely no heavy task.” 

“Heavy when they are light, and light when they are 
heavy. ” 

“You attempt the lightest and heaviest, and succeed 
in both.” 


248 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


'“Because I know their insignificant contents.” 

“Which may yet, precisely because they are insig- 
nificant, be very painful to you.” 

“My God, I love secret worth." 

“But just now you seem to be upon a wrong path.” 

“Take care, take care," cautioned the Spaniard, “do 
not burn your fingers. You think to take up a glow- 
worm and may perhaps seize ä fiery coal. What con- 
cerns me I recommend to the favor of the noble queen 
of Olympus.” 

“That is a pretty role also!" said the fortune-teller. 
“Pity that it will be as short as it is brilliant." 

The duchesse had heard nothing. She was thinking 
of what the Spaniard had just said. 

St. Aignan started. 

“Was that a prophecy?" he asked the fortune-teller. 

“I do not depart from my role, ” answered the latter. 
“Take heed, noble Spaniard, for you measure your 
actions according to your own advantage.” With 
these words, the mask mingled among the crowd. 

“And you could give me proofs of the king’s un- 
faithfulness!" whispered the duchesse, in unmistak- 
able agitation. 

“I have proofs, yes." 

“And what are they?” 

“In the Agnes Tower — ” 

“What have you to do with it? I wish to hear noth- 
ing about it. There are ghosts there. The old ghost 
of Loches, a white figure, has been seen there for 
three days.” 


THE MASQUERADE 


249 


At this moment, a half-smotliered scream escaped 
the duchesse’s lips, the white figure that had haunted 
her all the evening stood close beside her. 

It raised its finger threateningly — the hand, too, was 
white as marble. 

“What is it?” asked the Spaniard. 

“That mysterious mask,” replied the duchesse, 
pressing both hands to her throbbing heart, for out 
of the holes in the white mask sparkled a pair of eyes 
which she knew — which she had known — but which 
now — 

“Cease this miserable joke," said the Spaniard, step- 
ing between the mask and the duchesse, “who seeks 
to frighten ladies at such a ball?” 

The figure stood motionless; but his eyes sparkled 
horribly in their deep eye-sockets. 

The followers of Juno had pressed forward and sur- 
rounded her with a glittering circle. The Spaniard 
had disappeared — and ghost and monk also vanished. 

The duchesse sank into her chair exhausted. 

She asked for some refreshment, and her attendants 
offered a beautiful gold beaker 

The musicians now commenced anew piece. It was 
a march. The doors opened, and a long row of dwarfs 
with monstrous heads, appeared. But in the midst of 
the procession was a lovely fairy, surrounded by elfin 
maidens, the most beautiful of whom, preceding the 
fairy, bore some sparkling object on a purple cushion. 

Slowly, wagging their thick, ugly heads, the dwarfs 


250 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


and gnomes approached. Amid the cheers of the mul- 
titude, the procession made its way round the great 
hall, till it paused before the hostess in such a posi- 
tion that the lovely fairy and her elfin maidens were 
directly opposite the duchesse. 

The music ceased and the fairy advanced with her 
elfin train. It was a very pretty girl, the daughter of 
a prominent official in the city of Loches; and lovely 
as herself were the verses she now repeated, and which, 
gracefully composed, eulogized Angeline’ s beauty. To 
crown this beauty she had come with her gnomes 
and elves from the depths of the woods and mountains 
summoned by the city of Loches and its inhabi- 
tants; for the city of Loches, like Orleans, Blois, 
Tours, and Nantes, wished to offer the favorite of Louis 
XIV a token of their respect. 

The lovely fairy motioned to the little elves with 
the purple cushion, who knelt before Angeline de Fon- 
tanges, but the fairy herself took the splendid diadem 
with the ducal coronet— the gift of the city of Loches 
— and amid the flourish of trumpets and enthusiastic 
cheers of the guests, placed it on Angeline’s head. 

But the beautiful duchesse was paler than usual, 
and could only express her thanks in a low, almost 
tremulous voice. The trumpets again resounded and 
amid shouts and merry nods from the dwarfs, the pro- 
cession withdrew. 

Ah! what different thoughts assailed Angeline at this 
moment; the king faithless to her? if it should be 


THE MASQUERADE 


251 


true! Jealousy began to burn and St. Aignan’s love. 
Oh! he was handsome, his image had long secretly 
reigned in her heart. If the king were faithless to 
her! 

A beggar approached and implored alms. 

Angeline was so lost in thought that, for a moment, 
she forgot she was at a masquerade. Hearing only 
half of the beggar’s request, she tore one of the eme- 
rald buttons from her dress, and threw it into his hat. 

“Thanks! thanks!” whispered the latter, his voice 
trembling with joy, “green is the color of hope. 
But, sweet queen of beauty, when will hope be fol- 
lowed by fulfillment? ” 

Angeline trembled: it was St. Aignan again. 

“Go!” said she in a suppressed voice, “go, old man, 
you make me a beggar, for you have roused causeless 
jealousy in my heart.” 

“It is sad and dangerous to be blind,” said the beg- 
gar, “therefore I opened your eyes.” 

“And yet it is often better to be blind than to see." 

“It is best to see — and act prudently.” 

“And suppose one. sees an abyss?” 

"Then one can avoid it because they see it. Blind 
we should fall helplesly in.” 

“Everything is at stake.” 

“Nothing at all, if one is wise. Let the spoiled 
child have the toy with which he amuses himself for a 
moment ;but revenge yourself in secret, divine Angeline. 
I offer you my hand and a heart full of ardent love.” 


252 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


'* Memento mori!" said a deep, stern voice. 

Angeline and St. Aignan started. 

Again the white figure stood before them, and be- 
hind him the monk, who had uttered the words. 

Angeline was voiceless, the eyes of the white figure 
glowed like coals in their deep sockets, and his glance 
rested piercingly upon the duchesse. 

“This is insufferable,” cried the beggar, putting 
his hand to his side, as if he wore a sword. 

The figure raised its finger slowly and threateningly. 

“Who are you?” asked the duchesse in a trembling 
voice. 

“We are, what we seem,” replied the monk gravely. 

“I command you to withdraw!” ordered the hostess, 
gasping for breath. 

“When you have heard our message,” said the monk 
with immovable composure. 

“I will hear nothing!” cried the duchesse. “Go! 
or I will command the guards.” 

“Command yourself and your passions,” replied the 
monk. 

Crowds of people now surrounded the group. 

“That is going too far! ” cried the beggar. “Off 
with your masks! . . . Ho! guard!" and before the 
white figure was aware of it, his mask was torn 
away. 

A death’s head was beneath. 

A loud scream rang from every lip. 

“The ghost of the Agnes Tower! ” cried hundreds 


THE MASQUERADE 253 

of voices. Every one drew back even the guards. 

The trembling duchesse clung to the chair. 

The beggar alone did not shrink. 

“Away with this foolery!” he cried “off with this 
second mask!” and he grasped at it. 

But a heavy blow dashed his arm aside. The hand 
of the white figure was slowly raised. “You have for- 
saken God,” the voice sounded as if it came from the 
depths of the grave, "therefore God has forsaken you. 
Woe betide you! If you do not repent, you will go 
down to eternal night.” At the same moment the 
white, ghostly figure removed the death’s head; the 
pale, livid face of one newly risen from the grave ap- 
peared. 

A still louder shriek rang on the air, and the Duch- 
esse sank fainting into the arms of the terrified ladies 
who surrounded her. 

The beggar, too, uttered a cry of surprise and hor- 
ror, and started back as if from a spirit. 

“The ghost of the Agnes Tower!” again echoed on 
all sides, and the horror-stricken crowd recoiled. 

But the white figure and the monk walked slowly to 
the door and disappeared. 


CHAPTER II. 


THE POLITICS OF FRANCE. 

Louis XIV was pacing up and down his room with 
rapid strides. It was a gloomy apartment, like all the 
chambers in Loches, and even its furniture was some- 
what stiff and somber. Everything still remained just 
as it had been in the time of Louis XI. Even the 
private altar of that crowned hypocrite was not want- 
ing. It occupied one of the dark corners, and was 
surmounted by a massive silver crucifix. 

Louis XIV had not yet prayed before it. He even 
averted his eyes whenever his quick steps brought 
him near it, not from want of religious feeling, for he 
frequently crossed himself, but because very different 
thoughts occupied his mind. 

It was secretly rumored, and the report had reached 
the king’s ears, that the ghost of the Agnes Tower 
was the spirit of Louis XI, who had perpetrated fear- 
ful crimes there. And in fact, that very night as he 
left the Agnes Tower, he had seen with his own eyes 
a white figure in one of the long passages leading to 
the donjon. But the strangest thing of all was, that 
it had apppeared in the great hall in the midst of the 
masquerade, and so frightened the Duchesse de Fon- 

254 


TH"E POLITICS OF FRANCE 


255 


langes, that she had been taken to her room insensible. 

Louis XIV was not indifferent to the affair. The 
rememberance of the fearful deeds which the walls of 
Loches had witnessed, weighed upon his mind and 
spoiled the pleasure of his stay. The determination to 
leave Loches as soon as possible was settled, but a 
secret council had been appointed for this morning, to 
attend which the Marquis de Louvois and Colbert de 
Croissi had arrived the night before. Captain de Torcy, 
who was on guard before the room, had been ordered 
to admit the ministers without further announcement. 
Matters of the greatest importance, and which required 
the utmost despatch were to be discussed. Ambassa- 
dors from Prince Tököli who, in connection with 
France, led the insurgent Hungarians against Austria, 
as well as deputies from the Turks had arrived, and 
must be answered as quickly as possible. 

The ministers entered, and the king sat down with 
his hat on his head. The Marquis de Louvois and 
Colbert de Croissi, bowing reverentially, stood opposite, 
separated from His Majesty by the huge, round table. 

The consultation began. Oh ! walls of Loches, into 
what a prefidious plot were you here initiated. 

With what crafty skill Louis XIV and Louvois had 
ensnared Leopold I, the German Emperor. Occupied 
and harassed by the Hungarians and Turks, the mo- 
ment was approaching when the emperor would be 
like a man bound hand and foot. 

Oh long desired moment for Louis and Louvois when 


256 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


you come then will be the proper time to take 
Strassburg, with the whole left upper bank to the 
Rhine. 

That was the old policy of Richelieu and Mazarin. 
And the wise crafty, ambitious Louvois had adopted 
it. 

The royal ante-chamber remained the only field for 
parties, and the one aim was the gracious glance of the 
monarch. Despotism had taken up its abode in France, 
and revolution dug its mines. In the meantime Maz- 
arin toiled unceasingly for the foreign greatness of his 
country, concluded the peace at Nünster, and the 
treaty of peace with Spain, which brought both coun 
tries rich profits. When he died he surrendered to 
Louis XIV, then only twenty-three, a peaceful, victo- 
rious kingdom, which bore in itself strength for great 
things. 

But Louis’ penetrating glance knew how to choose 
the right man to take possession of the inheritance of 
Richelieu and Mazarin. This was Francois Michel le 
Tellier, Marquis de Louvois, whom Mazarin had him- 
self recommended upon his death-bed. And Louvois, 
as we know, entered upon this inheritance with a firm 
hand. The old plans for conquest and extension were 
continued, and to the horror of all Europe, fell upon 
Alsace. 

Now, as we have said, nothing remained to be seized 
except Strassburg, and the last part of the left, upper 
bank of the Rhine. Strassburg and the left bank of 


THE POLITICS OF FRANCE 


257 


the Rhine must belong to France. What cared Louis 
XIV and Louvois, though wars arose, rivers of blood 
flowed, countries were ravaged, and whole nations 
made miserable, if only their object were attained. 

So the “Most Christian King,” Louis XIV of France, 
formed an alliance not only with the rebellious Hun- 
garians, at whose head was Prince Tököli, but also — 
to his and Louvois’ eternal shame, be it said, — with 
the sworn enemies of Christianity and all civilization 
— the Turks. 

The fearful and bloody war which at that 
time threatened the Austrian dominions, and even 
Vienna itself, was in a great measure the result of 
French influence at the Porte. Louis XIV, since 
1673, had kept an ambassador in Constantinople, whose 
duty it was to maintain a secret connection between 
France and the powerful Prince of the Crescent. 

Hungary and the Turks were thus incited to make 
war upon Austria and Germany from the east so that 
France might tear one piece after another from Ger- 
many in the west. 

The French interests in Hungarian affairs was rep- 
resented by Christopher d’Allanday, Marquis de Boh am 
The latter had led the Poles to Hungary, renewed 
the alliance between the insurgents and the French 
ministers and distributed the monies received from 
Paris. And when at last the Turks wished to attack 
the emperor again and support the insurgents with an 
immense army, the marquis forwarded the rebel’s letters 
17 Robber 


258 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


to the French cabinet. Moreover, this was done in a 
very treacherous manner, which violated the rights of 
nations. The French government sent the letters and 
remittances of money for the insurgents to the French 
secretary of legation at Vienna, from whence they 
reached the marquis, and through him, the insurgents. 
The affair was discovered, and the French secretary 
of legation imprisoned, whereupon Louis arrested the 
Austrian ambassador. 

The marquis de Boham, while the Hungarians were 
in possesssion of the'mints, had two kinds of ducats 
struck off, one with the head of Louis XIV and the 
inscription “Protector of Hungary,” the other with the 
head of Tököli as prince of the part of Hungary occu- 
pied by him, and the inscription “For religion and 
Freedom.” But the insurgents only maintained pos- 
session of these cities for a short time, because Tököli 
was soon after killed near Heilgenkrenz by Dünewald 
and Wurm. Leopold himself would gladly have re- 
stored peace, for the murdering, burning, and wasting 
of Hungary not only by the Hungarians themselves, 
but the Turkish Pachas continued in the cities, and 
many hundreds of villages were entirely destroyed, but 
with his Jesuit councilors nothing was to be done. 
Even when in 1680, a peace commissioner was ap- 
pointed, nothing could be accomplished, because Louis 
sent money and rich presents to Tokoli and Apaffi, 
and the Grand Vizier promised to aid the insurgents 
with the whole military power of Turkey. Tököli 


THE POLITICS OF FRANCE 


259 


even sent Ambassadors to Paris and Constantinople, 
and continued his murder and arson at the very time 
he was negotiating with the emperor. 

It was these ambassadors, who had occasioned the 
hasty and secret council; they demanded the Hunga- 
rian crown for Prince Tököli in return for which, 
Tököli and his insurgents promised to declare war 
anew against Austria. 

These matters were reported to the king by Louvois, 
and discussed in the secret council. The result was 
that the crown and subsidies were granted, in return 
for the repeated promises of the Hungarians and Turks 
to attack Austria at once. 

When this important and difficult matter was ar- 
ranged, the king asked: “Is this all?” 

Louvois bowed low and answered gravely. 

“As your Majesty commands.” 

“Is there nothing more to propose?" 

“Yes, Sire, there is another important matter. If 
your Majesty would be gracious enough to prolong the 
council a few moments.” 

“And what is it?” 

“It concerns Strassburg!” 

“Ah” cried the king, “then speak, Monsieur le Mar- 
quis. Is the fruit not yet ripe enough to shakedown?” 

“It ripens visibly and will soon lie at the feet of 
the incomparable Louis the Great,” answered the 
smiling minister, with a low bow. 

"It ripens slowly,” said the king. 


2ÖO ' A ROYAL ROBBER 

"But surely,” replied Louvois. 

"And where and how do we stand?" 

"Your Majesty’s minister, Herr von Frischmann 
has sent new reports " 

"Let us hear the most important ones— but only 
the most important. We are tired of the long confer- 
ence, and it is time for the chase. So the most im- 
portant ” 

"Will your Majesty permit me to read Frischmann’s 
dispatch? ” 

The king nodded, and Louvois read: 

"Sire, since my last report, I have observed that 
several wagons laden with powder and balls, which 
have arrived in Alsace, have surprised the magistrates 
of Strassburg. The Stadtrichter, Herr von Zedlitz, 
one of the most earnest, wisest, and one of the most 
well disposed of the coouncil, has spoken to me about 
it, and that the people here can draw no other con- 
clusion from these hostile preperations in the midst of 
peace, than that the city had been unfortunate enough 
to incur a diminution of your Majesty’s favor. The 
acknowledgment of this fear was accompanied with 
expressions of the deepest devotion and respect for 
your Majesty, and the most emphatic assurances, that 
the magistrates had not the slightest intention of 
treating with the Imperial ambassador, Herr von Mercy, 
far less of accepting any Imperial troops. At the 
same time, Herr von Zedlitz assured me he was ready 
to enter into a closer intercourse with me than the 


THE POLITICS OF FRANCE 


2ÖI 


other gentlemen. I thought it my duty, Sire, to ex- 
press my special thanks for the service he had rendered 
France by the delivery of this news, and to give him 
the assurance that I would apprize your Majesty of 
his zeal, his submission, and his attachment to your 
interest. ” 

"Very well! said the king, "we have already granted 
money for bribes. Herr Günzer has recived 30,000 
florins for himself, and 100,000 for the bribery of other 
members of the council, but. . . ” 

"Well?" 

“He states that it will not suffice.” 

“Is the man trustworthy, and zealous in our service? ” 

“Both, Sire. He has rendered us great services. 
Günzer is a trustworthy agent and an excellent spy. I 
have received a letter from him in which he exposes all 
the weak points of the city, especially the want of 
money, the insufficient garrison of the citadel, and the 
indifference and neglect of the Emperor and empire.” 

“Then, Colbert,” cried the king, in an animated tone, 
"pay him 20,000 more for himself, and 200,000 for the 
magistrates. We will and must have Strassburg. ” 

Colbert bowed. 

“There is still another mercenary soul among the 
magistrates, by the name of Stösser, ” said Louvois 
mockingly, "he has entreated the ambassador for your 
Majesty’s picture!” 

"It would be best to burn it on his forehead!” said 
the king with a contemptuous smile. "That is mere 


262 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


hypocrisy. If these venial rascals will serve us, we 
should be fools not to use them, but they still remain 
traitors to their country. Frischmann may throw this 
miserable wretch a sum of money, but he shall not 
have our portrait. Besides, the money will be more 
acceptable to him. But to business. We wish to 
go. What was that about the excitement, that is 
vexatious, how shall we soothe them?” 

“If your Majesty will permit,” said Louvois with a 
scornful glance and smile, “we will deceive the very 
wise council of Strassburg, and the citizens of the 
good, old city." 

“Ah!” cried Louis laughing, "it is very evident 
that you arrived at Loches during a masquerade!” 

“Masks, disguises and dominoes belong to the 
province of politics!” said the minister. "After all, 
life is only a great masquerade, and the world the baU 
room.” 

“Not bad!” said the king, "and Louvois, what kind 
of a mask are you wearing now?" 

"That of the minister of a great king," answered 
Louvois, with a low bow, "though in fact, I am noth- 
ing but the most obedient servant, the most devoted 
slave of the greatest of all princes and rulers, Louis 
XIV!” 

The king smiled. "So we esteem in the faithful ser- 
vant, the minister, and in the minister, the faithful 
servant,” said he." But we are wandering from the 
subject! how shall the disturbance be quieted?” 


THE POLITIGS OF FRANCE 


263 


“If your Majesty will graciously permit,” replied 
Louvois, "I will grant a leave of absence to all the 
officers stationed in Alsace who have requested one. 
That will soothe the people, and we shall not injure 
ourselves, for as soon as the right moment comes, 
your Majesty will order a change of garrison, and un- 
der this excellent pretext the troops will be consoli- 
dated, and the officers who have been granted leave of 
absence, again recalled to their regiments.” 

The king was silent for a moment, then slowly bent 
his proud head and said: “Very well! but we fear the 
report of our military preparations in Alsace will also 
spread into foreign countries." 

“Then your Majesty will be gracious enough tosend 
the order to our deputies at the imperial diet of Ratis- 
bon and the Congress at Frankfort to disavow every 
military preparation in Alasace, with the statement 
that the crown of France will consider it an insult if 
such things are foisted upon it. ” 

“Those are strong words,” said the king. 

“But they will frighten the brawlers and keep them 
quiet. Bold assumption and startling measures have 
accomplished much with the good Germans.” 

“So be it then!” 

“And now, one thing more, your Majesty,” said 
Louvois. “I entreat you, Sire, to empower me to or- 
der Marshal Vauban, our most famous strategist, to 
proceed to Alsace in the strictest incognito.” 

“And could that remain concealed?” 


264 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“He can give out that he is going to Italy, take 
cross roads, and avoid the great cities and densely in- 
habited neighborhoods. We must know the country 
about Strassburg and be prepared.” 

"Very well! We will grant this also," said the kin 
"But in case of a war we have still something to con- 
sider; if it comes to fighting here or there, Protestant 
troops, if they can be obtained, are always to be pre- 
ferred. We owe it to our holy mother church to spare 
her children, the heretic dogs are of no consequence ! " 

Louvois bowed; he knew this maxim of Turenne’s, 
and shared it with him and the king. 

He could, therefore, joyfully inform His Majesty, that 
bought over and influenced by the bishop of Strass- 
burg and Giinzer, already more than twenty noble 
families had declared themselves favorable to Catholic- 
ism and only awaited the fall of the city, to openly 
turn Roman Catholic. 

At this moment words were heard in the ante-room, 
in which Captain de Torcy’s voice was distinctly au- 
dible. . 

"No one can see His Majesty now, ” he said in a loud, 
resolute tone. 

"And why not?” asked another voice. 

"He is in council.” 

"But I must tell His Majesty something.” 

"I can admit no one.” 

"The ghost ...” 

“Louvois,” cried the king, starting up in violent 
agitation. 


THE POLITICS OF FRANCE 


265 


“Sire. ” 

“Let whoever is there enter.” 

Louvois went to the door and commanded de Torcy 
to admit the man. 

It was a servant belonging to the suite of the Duch- 
esse de Fontanges The man was deadly pale and 
trembled in every limb. 

“What is it?” asked the king. 

“Oh! your Majesty!” cried the trembling wretch, — 
the ghost has appeared again. Your Majesty ordered 
me to inform you if it was seen.” 

“And where was it?” 

“Close to the apartment of the Duchesse de Fon- 
tanges. ” 

“ Mort de ma vie!" cried the king angrily, stamping 
his foot. “What does this mean?” 

“It was the terrible white figure again, they say — 
it is the ghost. ” 

“Have done with that!” cried the king quickly, with 
a clouded brow, “and what happened?” 

“The guards ran away, crossing themselves. ” 

“Cowards," muttered Louis. 

“And the ghost went straight toward the apart- 
ment in which the duchesse was — " 

“And? go on ... go on ... 

“But warned by the cries of the guard ...” 

“Well?” 

“They locked the doors.” 

“Locked them? and the ghost?” 


266 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“When he found that this was the case . . . turned 
round — ” 

“ Diable !" cried the king, "he turned? Then there 
is treachery behind the mask! Up, my lords, follow 
us! We will yet see what rascal dares to play the 
ghost of Louis XI, and to terrify our little tender 
dove, the Duchesse de Fontanges. Where! where did 
the thing go?" 

“To the Agnes tower!" 

“And the guards did not detain it?” asked Louvois 
sternly. 

“No one dared to do so.” 

“Well!” cried Louvois, crimson with shame and 
anger. “I will teach them to deal with ghosts.” 

The servant, in obedience to a nod from the king, 
withdrew. 

“Did you hear of the affair on your arrival last night, 
Louvois? ” 

“Yes, your Majesty, I heard all; the whole castle 
was in an uproar.” 

"What do you think of it?” 

"What your Majesty’s penetration has instantly 
perceived, that there is treachery here.” 

“And what madman would venture to play this bold 
game. ” 

“Sire!” 

“Well? Out with it.” 

“Sire — ” 

“We command you to tell your opinion.” 


THE POLITICS OF FRANCE 


267 


"If it should be confirmed,” said Louvois, "it might 
cost the traitor his head, for he is undoubtedly grasp- 
ing at your Majesty’s dearest treasure." 

"Mori de nm vie / Your meaning! ” 

"I was informed last evening that the Duc de St. 
Aignan was absent from the masquerade.” 

The king turned pale, but said quickly: "No, there 
you have been misinformed, Louvois. We saw him 
with our own eyes enter the hall dressed as Mars.” 

"That is true, Sire, but Mars is said to have soon 
disappeared, become invisible." 

"What!" cried the king, with flashing eyes, "perhaps 
he was assisting us to — ” 

"Sire!” repeated Louvois craftily, but with scarcely 
suppressed scorn, "have the grace to remember that 
what I say is only supposition.” 

"The devil take such a supposition,” cried the king. 
"Yet, by Heavens, if it should be confirmed, there 
will be one head the less on earth. Follow us, gentle- 
men, we will face the ghost!" 

And the king hurried, with flashing eyes, towards the 
Agnes tower. St. Aignan was his favorite, but, if he 
had really played the ghost — Louis would not follow 
out the train of thought that assailed him. 

The guards were still standing in bewilderment, 
scarcely capable of making the proper salute on the 
approach of the king. 

Louis XIV did not notice it; he turned hastily into 
the passage which led to the notorious tower, where, 


268 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


according to the statement of the guard, the ghost had 
disappeared. 

He had just turned a corner, when the Duc de St. 
Aignan, dagger in hand, rushed down the corridor from 
the opposite direction. 

The king stopped, horror stricken. 

"Monsieur le Due!” he cried. "What does this 
mean? It is high treason to carry a naked dagger in 
the king’s house! ” 

"Sire" exclaimed the Duc, "I drew it for the king’s 
house. Let me go, for God’s sake, I must follow the 
ghost. ” 

"What?" cried the king sternly, "does the masque- 
rade continue to-day? " 

But the words died on the king’s lips, for, involun- 
tarily following St. Aignan’s hand with his eyes, he 
plainly perceived the white figure in the passage that 
opened into the Agnes hall of the church of Loches. 

"Ha!" exclaimed the king, much relieved, "so, St. 
Aignan, it is not you who play this rascally ghost?" 

"I? Your Majesty?" said the Due, as if utterly 
amazed; but a glance at Louvois put him on the right 
path. "Oh, no, Sire, I do not play the ghost, but it 
seems that someone else has played me a shabby 
trick. ” 

"Not a word now!" cried Louis XIV. "Draw your 
daggers and follow me, the sly ghost has caught him- 
self. The wretch will not escape us! Down with him 
if he resists! " 


THE POLITICS OF FRANCE 


269 


Louvois’ and Colbert’s daggers flashed beside St. 
Aignan’s, and all three, following the king, rushed to 
the end of the passage which opened into the church. 

“There it is! ” all exclaimed in the same breath, as 
they saw the white figure near the mausoleum erected 
to the memory of the beautiful Agnes Sorel. 

“Down with him!” cried the king; and his three 
companions rushed forward. 

Only a ponderous, gilded railing and some massive 
pillars, which supported the vaulted roof of the church, 
separated them from the figure. 

They had now reached the mausoleum; the beautiful, 
marble figure of the lovely sleeper rested peacefully 
upon the sarcophagus. Two angels held the pillow 
upon which the beautiful head rested, and two lambs, 
symbols of gentleness, were at her feet. 

All was hushed, quiet, and solemn. 

The king and his followers stood petrified with 
astonishment. 

“Let us search everything thoroughly!” said Lou- 
vois, “perhaps there is a recess or secret passage here. ” 

They made a strict search, but found nothing. All 
was stong, solid masonry, massive walls, immense 
columns, a mausoleum of marble, and behind it a 
huge oak confessional — nothing else. 

There was no one to be seen; the figure had disap- 
peared. The king crossed himself. 

Louis XIV and his court left the castle of Loches 
that same afternoon. 


CHAPTER III. 


STORMS. 

Syndicus Frantz returned fom Vienna with a heavy 
heart. The Emperor and his ministers had remained 
deaf to all his representations, enteaties and warnings. 
The storm that was approaching in Turkey kept 
Vienna and the court in constant fear and anxiety. 
There was no hurry about Strassburg; the most satis- 
factory assurances had been received from Louvois and 
the Bishop of Strassburg, according to which the king 
of France had not the slightest idea of making any 
hostile demonstration towards Strassburg. 

So the Syndicus left Vienna with a heavy heart, and 
hastened home, although the order* had been sent to 
him to continue his efforts at the Imperial court. 

The party of the patriots greeted their noble leader 
with delight; but Günzer’s adherents were enraged that 
Syndicus Frantz should have left Vienna. 

Herr Obrecht and Herr Hecker, urged onbyGünzer 
made the motion: to indict Syndicus Frantz for dis- 
obeying the orders of the government. A fearful storm 
arose; the patriots fought for their leader with fiery 
eloquence; those in favor of France, Dr. Obrecht at 

270 


STORMS 


271 

their head, raged against Frantz and his party, whom 
they accused of having already urged the little republic 
to the edge of the abyss. But like all storms in 
human life and nature, this too subsided, and Syn- 
dicus Frantz began to speak. 

Quietly and clearly, the worthy man laid his whole 
proceedings in Vienna before the meeting; proved by 
words and papers, that nothing was to be hoped for 
from the German Emperor, and that he was obliged to 
leave Vienna in order not to arouse a feeling of indig- 
nation against the city in the minds of the ministers 
and His Imperial Majesty himself. 

Herr Gtinzer began to speak, and with a smiling 
manner, sought to prove that Strassburg had nothing 
to fear. In pompous language, Günzer dilated upon 
the great sevices rendered by Louis XVI, and how 
the king only wished for the welfare and freedom of 
Strassburg and of the German Empire, while Emperor 
and Empire had deserted the city. 

But Syndicus Frantz could no longer keep silence. 

“What! ” he cried, “folly to fear anything from 
France! Are we all blind here, or only Herr Günzer? 
Louvois is executing his king’s commands with the 
greatest secrecy. Under the pretense of working at 
the fortresses, he is ordering numerous bodies of troops 
to march into Lorraine and Alsace. Do we not know 
this?” 

“These are mere illusions, which may readily be 
pardoned in an over anxious patriot, like the Syn- 
dicus!” said Günzer. 


272 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Illusions!” cried the Syndicus. "But see! What 
is this story about the broken meal-chest?" 

"What is that?” asked the Ammeister, Dominique 
Dietrich. 

"This morning, ” continued Syndicus Frantz, "before 
I came to the council, I received a written report of 
the great excitement in the surounding country.” 

"Fairy tales!” cried Günzer. 

The Syndicus did not allow himself to be inter- 
rupted. 

"It has long been remarked, my friend writes,” con- 
tinued Frantz, "that a quantity of chests, ostensibly 
filled with arms for Breisach and other strongholds 
have been sent here from France. But a few days 
since one of these chests was broken in transportation, 
and, to the astonishment of all, betrayed its true con- 
tents. ” 

"And what were they?” cried several voices 

"Meal!” answered Frantz. 

"And what of that!” said Günzer. "Must not France 
provide for the maintenance of her garrisons?” 

"She does that besides, arid openly. Why, and for 
what purpose, are these provisions secretly brought into 
the country?” 

"Probably to give the tattlers and busy-bodies no 
material for childish alarm.” 

"No, Herr Günzer!" cried Syndicus Frantz; "Lou- 
vöis has corn ground in distant places, and the meal, 
after being secretly packed, sent into Alsace in great 


STORMS 273 

quantities to have a store in readiness, in case of a 
certain possible occurrence.” 

"If we make a few advances to France in a reasona- 
ble way, we shall have nothing to fear,” said Herr 
Von Zedletz. ‘‘Herr von Frischmann has told us of 
a diplomatic communication from his court.” 

"And what does Louvois demand?” 

“The king of France requires the oath of allegiance. ” 

"A German city cannot take the oath of allegiance 
to any foreign power,” cried several voices. 

After a few grave, words, the president again re- 
quested Syndicus Frantz to speak. 

He did so, and quietly but plainly, showed that the 
proposition of France was the first direct blow against 
the political existence and independence of Strass- 
burg. 

When he paused, Günzer rose. He severely censured 
Obrech’s remarks, spoke long in beautifully chosen 
phrases, of the noble feeling of true patriotism, and 
said how necessary it was to keep friendly with the 
powerful country of France. 

At this renewed praise of the government of Louis 
XIV, the Syndicus’ heart beat with anger, his eyes 
flashed, the muscles of his face twitched, and when 
he rose, notwithstanding his years, he resembled a 
youth entering the arena, ready for battle. 

"What?” he cried, "does any one dare, in the face 
of history, answer for Strassburg’s safety from France? 
Does any one dare to speak of the French ruler as a 
18 Robber 


274 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


protector of German freedom? Is it necessary for me 
to remind you of the theft of the bishoprics of 
Metz, Tull and Verdun?” 

Syndicus Frantz was silent; but his words had fired 
many a heart. Even those of many of the weak, un- 
decided ones glowed, and when the loud cheers from 
the patriots greeted the noble speaker, their voices 
mingled in the shouts. 

Günzer and his party were silent and gazed gloomily 
around them. But the clerk had no fears, for he 
knew his people. 

To-morrow the momentary enthusiasm would die 
out of most hearts — and the rest were bought. 

Günzer went up to the Ammeister, who, after a few 
moments, announced that on account of the great 
excitement the council would be closed. 

A fiendish smile flitted over Günzer’s features. 

He knew that he had gained the victory. 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE GHOST. 

It was already very late, but although warm and 
beautiful, the night was one which kept not only half 
Paris and Versailles, but probably the greater part of 
the inhabitants of Europe on their feet, for the huge 
comet, for which the year 1680 was remarkable, hung 
in the sky like a vast, fiery rod. 

This was the first time that it had been wholly visi- 
ble, as hitherto clouds had partially concealed it; and 
its appearance terrified all. It was so large that, even 
when its head had set, a portion of the train which 
was more than seventy degrees long and very wide, 
could be seen all night above the horizon. 

Men trembled, prayed, and crowded into the 
churches, for the destruction of the world, earthquakes, 
war, and pestilence, were prophesied ; while all Ger- 
many resounded with the terrified cry: “The Turks, 
the Turks! it means the destruction of the empire by 
the Turks!” 

Even in Versailles, at the court of Louis XIV, the 
excitement roused by this imposing sight was great; 
though, in consequence of the incredible frivolity that 

275 


276 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


prevailed, secret anxiety was expressed by jeers and 
scoffs at the fear experienced by all. The Duc de St. 
Aignan naturally set the example. Though secretly 
intimidated, and in reality painfully reminded of the 
legions of his sins, he was outwardly full of witticisms 
about the unbidden guest, while from his lips, ever 
ready with an anecdote, flowed a never-ceasing stream 
of tales about comets, ghosts, supernatural appearances, 
and similar stories. But the Duchesse de Fontanges 
was so deeply agitated that she had been unable to 
seek her couch. 

She had undressed long before and was in a negligi 
costume. 

She was a matchlessly beautiful vision, as she stood 
at the open window of her sleeping-room, gazing out — 
half in terror, half in surprise and delight — at the 
night-heavens, in which the Eternal One had placed 
that great and terrible object, the fiery comet. 

A thin white cambric dressing-gown, covered with 
delicate embroidery, scarcely veiled the wonderful 
outlines of her faultless figure, and through the lace 
that floated around her like clouds of mist, appeared 
her bare arms, beautiful neck, and matchless bust, 
for the light robe was only fastened by a girdle. 

The king and the whole court had heard of the 
ghost; but it had been seen only by some of the guards 
and in the vicinity of the duchesse’s apartments. 

And the latter — had she not gazed at Loches, into 
its pale, livid face, the face of a dead man, that chilled 


THE GHOST 


277 


the very marrow in her bones, and whose memory 
startled her soul like the trump of doom. 

“Yes, it was his ghost,” cried a voice in Angeline’s 
heart — and this ghost pursued her even here! 

Angeline already repented what she had done. She 
was the worshiped favorite of the king; she had been 
raised to the rank of Duchesse de Fontanges, she was 
rich, powerful, almost a queen; she was radiant in 
youth and beauty, the boldest of her vain wishes had 
already been gratified and even surpassed, and she 
had hitherto felt unspeakably happy — but now? 

Ever since she had gazed into the pale, livid face 
of the apparition at Loches, her composure had fled, 
her conscience cried out: “You have turned aside from 
the path of virtue, you have forgotten your poor mother, 
your faithful teacher; you have sent the man who 
loved you so truly and fondly to his death, you are 
Gauthier’s murderer! — for the face ofthat unhappy 
ghost wore Gauthier’s features. 

The impression was a terrible one at the time, yet 
the next few days with their changes, intoxicating 
pleasures, homage, and mirth, majesty and splendor, 
utterly effaced it. 

Angeline was still standing at the open window of 
her sleeping-room, and the picture she formed was 
indeed one of surpassing beauty. The fact that she 
was the king’s favorite disturbed the charming Ange- 
line de Fontanges very little. In those days— es- 
pecially at the court of Louis XIV,— people were ac- 


278 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


customed to such things. His Majesty had already 
had a succession of favorites, and moreover had 
been in love with all the beauties of the court, 
even his own sister-in-law. All the princes, prin- 
cesses and nobles in the kingdom — whether mar- 
ried or not— had their love affairs and intrigues. 
Therefore Angeline’s relations toward the king would 
have disturbed her very little if she had not been 
haunted day and night, by fear of the ghostly appari- 
tion. It was Gauthier’s ghost, of that she was sure, 
and the thought that she had sacrificed her early lover 
was the cause of the agitation of her soul, and of 
course the appearance of the comet increased her anx- 
iety and terror. 

There it was, the huge comet, and no one knew 
whence it came or whither it was going. The whole 
world trembled before the mysterious visitant that, 
perhaps the very next instant, might fall upon the 
* earth and crush it into shapeless ruin. 

Angeline trembled. Her mind had not strength to 
rise above the universal superstition, nor did she 
possess the blasphemous levity of St. Aignan, who, 
with fiendish joy, could think of perishing with a 
world, while yet in the act of draining the intoxicating 
cup of sin. 

They closed the window and drew the heavy silk 
curtains over it. A sigh escaped her lips; it was at 
the thought of the long hours of darkness which were 
still before her. 


THE GHOST 


279 


Then the secret door noiselessly opened by the 
pressure of a spring. 

But at the same moment, a cry escaped Angeline’s 
lips — the ghostly apparition stood on the threshold. 

The ghost had entered— the ample, white robe fell 
off, and before the duchesse, who was trembling in 
every limb, stood — St. Aignan. 

The duchesse stood in bewilderment, scarcely dar- 
ing to trust her own eyes, as if turned to stone. 

St. Aignan sank on one knee before her and said in 
his peculiar, caressing tone: “Pardon, divine Angeline, 
a double pardon. First, for having frightened you, 
wonderful creature, and secondly, for having dared — ” 

“Merciful God," faltered Angeline in astonishment, 
glowing with blushes. “Merciful God! suppose the 
king—” 

“We are safe from him,” replied St. Aignan smiling, 
as he still knelt before Angeline. “The king is ill 
and has gone to bed.” 

“But who authorized you to enter here?” 

“Who, Angeline?” cried St. Aignan, passionately, 
“who save my own ardent heart! Forgive me, heav- 
enly creature, I cannot help it! The most passionate, 
fervent love consumes me. Let me be happy— or — 
perish at your feet!” 

Angeline trembled like an aspen leaf. A mist came 
before her eyes. 

“Angeline,” repeated St. Aignan imploringly, still 
kneeling at her feet. 


28 o 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Rise!” said the latter, drawing back. 

“Not until I know that you will pardon my presump- 
tion.” 

“Oh! God! oh! God!” faltered the duchesse, "if 
any one should hear us — if the king should learn — ” 

"He will not. At the utmost, it will only be an- 
other appearance of the ghost ” 

“And you?” 

"Yes, /, / have played it this time; but it is no evil 
spirit that has come to you at this hour, fairest of the 
fair, but the spirit of love! Dearest, let us be happy, 
and the world and all else can crumble into ruin.” 

"Do not blaspheme! ” cried Angeline. “Let us 
think of our sins, not commit new ones. Rise!" 

St. Aignan rose. Angeline drew her light robe close 
around her. The former eagerly extended his arms 
and was about to clasp the charming beauty in a fer- 
vent embrace, when both started back as if a thunder- 
bolt had fallen. 

Again a low voice was heard. 

“Merciful God! ” murmured Angeline, turning deadly 
pale, "we are lost — the king!” 

A livid pallor overspread the countenance of her 
companion. One moment more and their lives would 
be forfeited. 

St. Aignan instantly thought of all this. His eyes 
moved swiftly around the room, and the next moment 
the heavy silk curtains that draped the nearest window 
concealed him. 


THE GHOST 


281 


Angeline clung trembling to the nearest chair. 

Again the secret door opened, and again Angeline 
almost fainted — the white, ghostly apparition stood 
on the threshold. 

But this time it was the right one — for Angeline 
gazed in horror at Gauthier’s pale, livid face. 

’Gauthier?” escaped her lips in a tone of mingled 
surprise and terror. 

“Yes,” replied a hollow voice, slowly and solemnly — 
“I am Gauthier!” 

Angeline passed her hand over her brow, on which 
thick drops of cold perspiration were standing. Then 
summoning all her courage, she cried, making the 
sign of the cross: 

‘‘In the name of God the Father, God the Son, and 
God the Holy Ghost, if thou art a spirit avaunt from 
me! ” 

But the figure remained quiet and motionless. 

Angeline tried not to faint. She tottered, her arms 
fell by her side as if petrified. 

"You are mistaken, Madame la Duchesse!” said the 
figure, in a trembling voice, but with a sharp, cutting 
emphasis. "It is no ghost, but a man that stands be- 
fore you. ” 

"Impossible!” 

"It may be wonderful; but that it is possible, you 
see! ” 

"Then I have been deceived. Gauthier de Montfer- 
rand did not — ” 


282 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“When your faithlessness, your shame, Madame la 
Duchesse, broke his heart, he tried to put a bullet 
through his brain beneath your window." 

Angeline turned away and covered her face with her 
hands. The figure turned its back upon the door 
through which it had entered, and which still remained 
open. 

No one in the room perceived that the king, Louis 
XIV, was now standing behind it. 

The news that the ghost had again appeared in tho 
palace had induced him, though ill, to leave his bed, 
in order, followed at a distance by several armed men, 
to examine the apparition in person. 

“The bullet," continued the figure quietly, “did not 
kill me, though I was supposed to be dead when car- 
ried from the spot — it did not kill me; but the wound 
was so dangerous that for months I hovered between 
life and death.” 

“Oh! thank God, Gauthier,” cried Angeline, "your 
death was a terrible reproach to me!” 

“Calm yourself, Madame la Duchesse," continued 
the figure, “calm yourself — I shall not take the re- 
proach from your heart. True, the wound has healed 
but the shot will still cost me my life — my health is 
destroyed — I am tottering towards the grave.” 

"Do not talk so, Gauthier,” pleaded Angeline, “live 
for your mother. ” 

“My mother is dead!" 

“Then think of yourself!” 


THE GHOST 


283 


"I, too, am dead to this world, although I still drag 
out a miserable existence. What could the world 
have for me, while what was highest, most sacred, 
dearest to me, lies in the dust.” 

"Gauthier? ” 

"I shall soon die — and willingly! But before my 
poor, crushed, weary heart can lie down to its last re- 
pose, I have undertaken one commission — and to per- 
form this commission I now stand here. It is to ap- 
pear before you, Madame la Duchesse! ” 

Gauthier paused, and then said in an inexpressibly 
sorrowful tone: "Before you , Angeline, to entreat you 
to turn back from the path of sin to the way of right 
and virtue. For this object I wore a mask; — for how 
else could I approach you?” 

"Impossible! In Loches it was — ” 

"Gauthier de Montferrand, as well as here.” 

"But the king himself followed the apparition to 
Agnes Sorel’s monument, where the ghost—” 

"Thanks to the precaution of the priests of the church 
of Loches, vanished without leaving a trace behind, 
through one of the confessionals behind the monu- 
ment, which has a concealed entrance to the crypt.” 

Angeline sank into a chair and covered her face with 
both hands. 

"But how was poor Gauthier to reach the proud, 
beautiful Duchesse de Fontanges, revelling in pleas- 
ure and gayety, pomp and splendor!” 

"Gauthier!” 


284 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“The steps of the throne, where, — forgetting the ad- 
monition of her poor deserted mother, the holy lessons 
of her faithful, gray -haired teacher, God, virtue and 
her own salvation — Angeline de Fontanges, in the arms 
of a king — ” 

Louis XIV started, his eyes flashed with anger, 
but he again forced himself to keep silence until he 
had heard all. 

“I cannot utter the words!” continued Gauthier 
gloomily, “let your conscience speak instead. But I 
longed, I resolved to reach you, Madame la Duchesse, 
Money, so much I had already learned at court — money 
is the key to everything in the world. I therefore 
sold all I possessed, even our little ancestral castle, 
and in company with Pere Hilaire, set about execut- 
ing my last life-task.” 

“Yes!” muttered Louis XIV, “it shall indeed be 
your last. ” 

“We tried for a long time in vain, ’’continued Gau- 
thier, “then the court went to Loches, where Pere 
Hilaire had an old acquaintance among the priests. 
All else that I needed to obtain the possibility of ap- 
proaching you, Madame la Duchesse, I obtained there, 
as here, by lavish bribes. Men will do everything 
for money. They will betray God, and their king, nay, 
— sell themselves.” 

“Gauthier, Gauthier!” cried Angeline in agony, still 
covering her face with her hands. 

“Even the key to the secret passage that leads from 


THE GHOST- - 285 

the king’s apartments hither, evenvthis precious key 
— was to be bought. ” 

The 'king ground his teeth and then murmured: 

“But the guilty ones will yet pay dearly for it. 
The price is — the Bastile!” 

“But it was not only the key, I was also obliged to 
remove the guards. Here, however, it was useless to 
attempt bribery — and therefore I was obliged to pave 
my way by fear and superstition. Now, Madame la 
Duchesse, you know how and why I came to you as a 
ghost. Had any other way been possible, a man like 
me, who already has one foot in the grave, would have 
scorned such mummery.” 

Gauthier paused a moment. Angeline sobbed quietly 
— there was no movement behind the curtain — the king 
stood motionless before the door, anger and vengeance 
were throned on his brow. 

"And now, " continued Gauthier, after a slight pause, 
“now, Madame la Duchesse, the dying man calls upon 
you to remember the vow you once made to God, 
your poor, deserted mother and Pere Hilaire. He 
reminds you of the dream the Eternal One once sent 
you.” 

Angeline’ s head was bowed on her hands and she 
sobbed convulsively. 

Gauthier fell on his knees at her feet. “Angeline! ” 
he cried, in a tone trembling with agony. Hear the 
voice of a dying man! I ask nothing, nothing for 
myself — I only wish to save your soul, to rescue you 


286 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


from the horrors of- the future. Turn back, Angeline, 
turn back to the path of virtue, back to the arms of 
your poor deserted mother, who is weeping herself 
blind for her lost child. You have fallen low, low 
indeed, but the mercy of God is infinite." 

Gauthier paused; Angeline still wept, but did not 
move. 

"Angeline!" cried the youth again, while his voice 
trembled with secret emotion. "Angeline, cast your 
vain baubles from you! The king — ” 

"He loves me!" sobbed Angeline through her tears, 
"and I return his love!" 

"But your love is sin, the king is married!” 

"And even if it were a sin — it is still love.” 

"No!” cried Gauthier rising, while his eye gleamed 
forth from his pallid face with a ghastly, supernatural 
brilliancy, "no, it is not love that binds you to the 
king, Madame la Duchesse, but base vanity. The 
king loves you? Oh! yes, to-day— to-morrow, perhaps 
even day after to-mQrrow! But he will soon grow 
weary of you, as he has of so many others and then, 
then, he will cast you aside, like them, to bewail 
your folly in perpetual misery and despair!" 

"No! no!" cried Angeline, "the king is not capable 
of such conduct towards me.” 

"No!" cried a loud voice at the same moment, "he 
is not capable of it!" 

Angeline shrieked aloud, Gauthier started and turned 
—the king stood before them. 


THE GHOST 287 

The king made a sign and Captain de Torcy entered 
with the guard. 

“Arrest this man!” said the king, “and take him to 
the Bastile!” 

“You will answer for his safety with your head,” 
continued the king sternly. “He has, as he says him- 
self, one foot in the grave — so it will be easy for the 
other to follow.” 

De Torcy moved forward, but the old warrior tot- 
tered. 

Gauthier stood with his figure drawn up to its full 
height. He cast one grave, warning glance at Ange- 
line, a look of admiration, of eternal farewell, then 
followed the guard with a firm, steady step. 

“Angeline!” said the king gently, “I have heard all. 
You are innocent, my child; you love me truly and 
faithfully, and your king will be true and faithful to 
you. Forget the fanatic and go to rest. You need it 
after this agitating hour, and if you should ever have 
occasion to complain of me, remind me of it." 

He kissed Angeline on the forehead and left the 


room. 


PART IV. 

IN EXILE. 


CHAPTER V. 

THE DISCOVERY. 

A wondrous summer night brooded over the earth. 
The air was soft and mild, the pine forests sent forth 
a delicious fragrance, at once balmy and spicy, and 
the moon shone so brightly that the magnificent land- 
scape was plainly revealed to the eyes of the traveler, 
who descending from the heights, gazed thoughtfully 
at the scene. 

It was a wildly romantic region; mountain peak 
rose above mountain peak, now covered with countless 
pines, crowded together like an army ready for battle, 
— now bare and barren, crowned by strangely formed 
masses of rock, that gazed like hostile spirits into 
the silent night. Ah! it was no marvel that the sol- 
itary traveler stood lost in reverie; the whole region 
seemed to dream of ancient times, of centuries that 
had vanished long ago. 

Hugo von Zedlitz gazed over the wide plain to- 
288 


THE DISCOVERY 


289 


wards the spot where flowed his beloved native river; 
the spot where Strassburg’s ancient cathedral rose 
gravely and silently, and where lived the lovely, inno- 
cent girl, for whom his heart throbbed so warmly, so 
faithfully, so loyally. 

Months had passed since he had seen Alma, and he had 
suffered during that time, both mentally and physically. 

He first went to Heidelberg, hoping to remain for 
a time with some relatives and work for his native 
city. But even this vague hope was instantly cut off, 
as his relatives — not crediting his statement and put- 
ting an evil construction on his flight — received him 
coldly and repellantly. 

He could stay no longer in Heidelberg, as his 
slender means would not suffice. Yet he did not wish 
to go far away from Strassburg. At last he remem- 
bered a school-friend, who lived in Breisgan. 

Thus Hugo von Zedlitz set out, but as he wished 
to remain unknown, he wore the Alsatian peasant cos- 
tume, with which Wenck had provided him at the 
time of his flight. 

His disguise proved very necessary; for during the 
first days of his journey, a rumor reached his ears 
that French and Alsatian spies were on the track of 
a young citizen of Strassburg, who had preached 
high-treason and rebellion against France. 

When he reached Freiburg and sought his friend, 
he learned that the latter had died a few weeks be- 
fore. So this hope was destroyed. 

79 Robber 


290 


A ROYAL RORBER 


Hugo found temporary shelter with a lawyer; but, 
though he did not mind frequent struggles with actual 
want, he could not endure the thought of being com- 
pletely cut off from his native city and deprived of all 
opportunity to vindicate himself by some patriotic 
deed. 

At last Hugo could no longer bear to remain so far 
from Strassburg, whose freedom and existence he 
knew were continually threatened. His resolution 
was quickly formed, quickly executed, and — this night 
he had already advanced so near his goal that, with 
a throbbing heart, he could recognize in the distance 
the spot where his beloved city stood. 

Hugo von Zedlitz had already been on his feet two 
days and two nights, resting very little in the mean- 
time. So it was natural that he was soon overpowered 
by fatigue, to which two worse companions, hunger 
and thirst, were now added. Just at that moment a 
miserable little inn appeared in the gray dawn as he 
turned a bend in the road, an inn before which a lazy, 
sleepy servant was feeding the horses of a wagon la- 
den with goods. 

“Good-morning, my friend,” said the young man, 
pale and weak with hunger, as he tottered wearily 
forward. 

The servant looked at him with half-closed eyes, 
but was too sleepy to answer. 

“Can I have something to eat?" continued Hugo. 

“They’re all asleep,” said the fellow sulkily. 


THE DISCOVERY 


291 


Hugo collected the last small coins in his pocket 
and threw them on the stone table before the house, 
so that they rattled loudly. 

“Will bread and cheese do?" asked the man. 

“Very well!" replied the tired traveler, sitting down 
on the stone bench beside the table — “and a drink of 
water." 

Hugo was quickly served. The scanty meal re- 
freshed him, only fatigue would scarcely let him enjoy 
it; his eyes almost closed. 

Even the servant, who, meantime, had been attend- 
ing to the carter and his wagon, noticed it. 

“I suppose you are tired and would like to rest a 
while?” he asked. 

“Yes," replied Hugo, “but I suppose the whole 
house is locked.” 

“But not the hay-mow close by," said the man 
laconically, pulling his cap over his face and entering 
the inn. 

This hint was enough for Hugo. He mounted the 
ladder leaning against the adjoining barn and threw 
himself, unheeding the cool morning air, upon the hay . 

A few minutes after Hugo von Zedlitz was sound 
asleep. 

But what a slumber it was. Nature demanded her 
rights and the young body gave them in fullest meas- 
ure. 

The servant had gone to the city to do some er- 
rands early in the morning, and as he had told no- 


2g2 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


body about the young man asleep in the barn, no one 
knew anything about him. Business had not been 
brisk during the day and not until afternoon did a 
few monks and soldiers arrive. 

The sun was setting when Hugo was awakened from 
his deep slumber by loud singing. He opened his eyes 
in astonishment and at first could not understand where 
he was. 

Soon memory returned, and w r ith it, the recollection 
of what had occurred during the past night and morn- 
ing. 

Through a chink in the boards he perceived, close 
at hand, the miserable inn. There was the stone table 
where he had taken his frugal breakfast, and here he was 
lying on the hay-mow, where he had slept till sunset. 

But what was going on below close by the barn? 

To whom did the harsh voices, proceeding from 
throats somewhat too well moistened, belong? They 
were soldiers’ and rogues’ songs, sung amid peals of 
laughter and — sometimes in the French language. 

He turned softly and moved nearer the old board 
wall of the barn. 

Close beside the barn stood a huge linden, beneath 
which tables and benches had been placed, and around 
these universal gayety prevailed. 

Monks and soldiers sat drinking and singing, while 
a red-cheeked girl, ruddy with health, brought them 
wine in huge mugs. 

The girl was really, pretty, only her beauty was 


THE DISCOVERY 


293 


somewhat coarse, like her whole nature. She laugh- 
ingly gave still ruder answers to the rude jests of the 
monks and soldiers, and, when, in the universal hilarity, 
one of the friars pulled her into his lap, gayly sub- 
mitted and even jestingly returned his kisses. 

But a fresh shout rang out when one of the soldiers 
—evidently, as his French accent showed, an Alsatian 
from the French frontier — raised his mug and in a 
harsh voice began to sing. 

One of the monks, who had apparently held aloof 
from the drinking as much as possible, made a sign 
to a soldier. After exchanging a few words, both 
moved noiselessly towards the place where the ladder 
rested against the barn. 

Hugo was very much startled. 

The monk pointed to the hay-loft where the exile 
was concealed, and the soldier nodded assent. 

Had they heard of him? Had the servant betrayed 
him? He certainly had not been seen. Or did acci- 
dent bring them to the spot? 

He dared not show himself and then — there was but 
one way of getting down — and this was by means of 
the ladder the two were just preparing to ascend. 

Hugo heard one after another step on the ladder. 
There was not another moment to lose. 

Quickly as a flash of lightning, he darted under the 
hay which was piled high in one corner, while only a 
few bundless lay in the others. He had scarcely time 
to roll two of them over to conceal his head, without 


2Q4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


running the risk of being suffocated when the monk 
entered, followed by the soldier. 

"There,” said the former, "now we can talk over the 
other matters undisturbed.” 

"Well, what’s to be done now?” asked the soldier. 

‘ You are ordered here?” 

"Yes.” 

"Well, you haven’t been wanting in punctuality. ” 

"A soldier is accustomed to that. ” 

"And 'to obedience," observed the monk. "So are 
we. " 

"Obedience to our superiors.” 

"That is our duty also. We too form an army.” 

The soldier laughed scornfully, then replied: "Yes, 
an army of cowls. ” 

"We are the soldiers of God, the champions of the 
church. ” 

"Maybe so,” cried the soldier, "for my part, I pre- 
fer the sword to the cross." 

"The best way is: for sword and cross to fight with 
and beside each other, for one and the same good 
cause, our Holy Mother. Church. " 

The monk crossed himself devoutly, the soldier fol- 
lowed his example, but did not seem to fully agree 
with the remark. 

"I think,” he said, "it is still better for each to 
keep his own place. We know how to strike with 
the sword, you, holy Father, understand prayers, 
masses and confessions; but — deuce take it, how 


THE DISCOVERY 


295 


would it look if I were put in a cowl and you in the 
king’s coat.” 

‘‘Perhaps not so badly as you imagine.” 

"You are jesting, Father.” 

"It might be put to the test.” 

"Devil take 

"Calm yourself." 

"Speak plainly. What’s the meaning of all the 
mystery with which we were sent here by secret 
roads?” 

"Are you and your men good catholics?” 

‘‘Yes! ” 

"Do you serve His Majesty, the King of France?” 

"Yes. ” 

"Well then, you will cheerfully, aside from your 
military duty, as good catholics, brave soldiers, and 
Frenchmen, do what the king, your commander and 
holy Mother Church desire!” 

"But what’s the use of these by-ways! Put us 
where blows are dealt and we’ll know how to use our* 
swords. We don’t care for blood even if it flows in 
streams.” 

The monk drew a parchment from his breast. 

"Read!” he said, holding it out to the soldier. 

"Let the devil read it,” replied the latter, "if he 
can make out the letters." 

"At least, you know the signature?” 

"Who doesn’t know the signature of the Minister 
of War, the Marquis de Louvois?” 


296 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Then hear what the order says.“ 

And the monk read an order from Louvois, accord- 
ing to which the soldiers sent to this place were to 
render implicit obedience to Father Ren£, a deputy of 
the Bishop of Strassburg. 

“Calm yourself.” said Father Ren£, perceiving the 
unpleasant impression this communication produced 
upon his companion — "I shall ask nothing of you 
which will conflict with your honor as a soldier. On 
the contrary, you and your comrades are to perform 
a service by which you will earn the thanks of your 
king and the church.” 

“And that is?” 

“You are to help His most Christian Majesty to 
conquer that nest of heretics, Strassburg. ” 

“I’m listening.” 

“Do you know Strassburg?” 

“No.” 

“Well, that will do no harm — I’ll guide you myself. ” 

“To Strassburg?" 

“Yes, but first listen to me.” 

“Speak.” 

“We are bare-footed monks, as you see.” 

The other nodded. 

“Well, our monastery — one of the oldest in Strass- 
burg and now the only one in the accursed nest of 
heretics — is in the heart of the city." 

“Well, and what’s to be done with the monastery?” 

“Why, I just told you; in the monastery of the 


THE DISCOVERY 


297 


bare-footed monks, which is under the bishop’s sole 
control, everything can be arranged as we please. So 
by degrees troops will be smuggled in, of which you 
have the honor of being the first. When there are 
enough— well, that you’ll learn afterwards.” 

‘‘But will they allow us to pass the city gates?” 

“Not as French troops certainly.” 

‘‘Then how are we to get in?" 

"By stratagem. Down in the inn lies a large bag 
which we brought with us. Guess what is in it.” 

"How can I?” 

"Gowns for six bare-footed monks." 

"And what’s to be done with them?" 

"You will slip into them — " 

"Never*” cried the other, starting up and pulling his 
beard defiantly. "Zounds do you suppose we’re going 
to creep in in cowls? We are soldiers, not priests. 

"You are,” said the monk quietly, "good catholics, 
brave soldiers, and have sworn to obey your command- 
er. Will you by resistance call down upon your 
heads the curse of the church? Will you refuse to 
obey the Minister of War, and also your master and 
king? ” 

The man was silent; but it was evident that he was 
passing through a severe mental struggle. 

The monk said kindly: 

"You see how your men are singing and carousing 
below’. They are nothing, for — you are their soul. 
That is why I have applied to you. You must think 


298 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


for them and induce them to act. His Majesty and 
the bishop will value you accordingly. And if we 
succeed in throwing Strassburg into the king’s hands 
you will be made men. Absolved from all the sins of 
your whole life — and that’s saying a great deal." 

"Hm, hm!" muttered the soldier. 

"And money and — ” 

"Will the city be plundered?" 

"Of course! The inhabitants are heretics." 

"Be it so then," cried the soldier. "We will put 
on the cursed cowls, but only until — " 

"Until you are in the monastery." 

"And when do we set out?" 

"This very night, when all are asleep." 

"Together?" 

"God forbid! That would attract attention. They 
keep a sharp eye on us in the heretic’s nest." 

"How then?" 

"By twos. And in such a way that each of us real 
monks has one of you with him. We will approach 
the city by different roads and to-morrow, when it 
grows dark, enter by different gates and at various 
hours." 

"Done!" cried the soldier, clasping the hand the 
monk extended. 

"Come down now," said the latter, "and arrange the 
business with your men." 

The monks soon departed, one of them carrying a 
large bag on his back. 


THE DISCOVERY 


299 


Fifteen minutes after the soldiers marched away 
singing merrily. 

But a young peasant also glided out of the hay-loft 
and followed the soldiers. He was pale and looked 
very much agitated. 

Suddenly he paused. 

In an opening in the forest, now illumined by the 
moonlight, a merry scene was taking place — it seemed 
as if people were preparing for a carnival. Monks’ 
dresses were drawn from a bag, and amid jests and 
laughter, and smothered curses, put on by the soldiers. 

The young peasant stood still some time, listening 
intently; then he too turned hastily towards Strass- 
burg. 


CHAPTER VE 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISCANS. 

Quiet and still as if lifeless, the Franciscan monas- 
tery stood in the heart of busy Strassburg. The 
crowds thronged around it, but the surging torrent 
broke against the gray old walls, gloomy as if mourning 
in sack cloth and ashes, like the fierce waves of the 
sea when they dash upon the stone surface of a huge 
cliff. 

The walls rose high in the air, only pierced by a 
few small windows barred with iron, whose panes had 
long since grown dim, and behind which no human 
face ever appeared. The great iron-bound gate, with 
the figures of the apostles carved in oak, now black 
with age, scarcely permitted any human form to slip 
in or out during the day, and when this did happen 
it was a dirty, mendicant monk in hair cloth gown 
with a rope around his waist and sandals on his bare 
feet — a Franciscan brother, who, according to the rules 
of his order, was going out to beg 

The dull sound of a bell echoed through the build- 
ing and a few moments after a small window was 
cautiously opened. A monk’s shaven crown appeared 
and a hoarse voice asked the visitor’s wishes. • 

300 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISCANS 


301 


“Why!” said the boy who had rung the bell, looking 
at the porter with a by no means remarkably intelli- 
gent expression, “I’m to give this letter to the 
superior. ” 

“And from whom does it come?" 

“You must see by that!” replied the youth, handing 
the letter to the porter and pointing to the seal. 

The movement revealed a pair of muscular arms 
and hands that seemed formed to use the hammer and 
anvil — at anyrate to deal blows. 

The porter smiled with a well-satisfied air as he 
looked at him and the seal. 

The little door beside the huge gate opened and the 
youth, at a sign from the porter, slipped through into 
the monastery. 

He was now standing in a dark passage, leading 
through the front building, on either side of which 
stone saints frowned sternly upon him. A slight 
shiver ran through his limbs. He felt as if he were in 
a half church, half prison, and involuntarily made the 
sign of the cross on brow and breast. Holding his 
cap in his hand and glancing timidly around as if he 
feared at every step to jostle some monk, who half 
naked and bleeding, was scourging himself to death, 
he followed the porter. 

The dark passage was passed. A second door at the 
end opened and the two entered a spacious court-yard, 
in the center of which stood the monastery. These 
buildings were formed of huge stones, weather-beaten, 


302 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


and gray with age, and resembled a mediaeval fortress 
rather than a monastery. 

When the principal building was reached, at a 
signal made by the porter with the latch, a heavy 
bolt was pushed back, the door half-opened, the porter 
gave his companion to the care of a second monk, 
exchanging a few words with him and then returned to 
his post in the front building, while the porter of the 
main edifice bolted the door behind the visitor and 
motioned to him to follow. 

They walked through long, vaulted passages, up 
wide, stone steps, down dark corridors, on either side 
of which, on the right and left, appeared at regular 
distances the doors leading to the monks’ cells. 

At last the priest stopped before one of the doors, 
told the young man to wait, and entered. 

The youth repeated a ‘‘Pater Noster. ” Then the 
Franciscan returned and told him to enter the Right 
Reverend Superior’s presence. 

The superior of the Franciscan Monastery was 
the very ideal of a monk; not tall, but with a muscu- 
lar frame, firm outlines and a round, fat face, in which 
a certain repulsive sensuality blended strangely with 
hypocritical piety, while the flabby, wrinkled cheeks 
as well as the drooping corners of the mouth gave his 
countenance the stamp of infinite weariness. Yet at 
times the lustreless, watery eyes flashed with a look 
which might be commonplace malice, or the echo of 
long-lost activity and energy. 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISCANS 303 

He wore the coarse dress of the order, fastened 
around his waist with a rope, and had on his bare feet 
old, dirty sandals. 

“The Lord bless you, my son,” said the superior, 
unctuously. 

The youth bowed with pious awe. 

' And what do you bring us?” asked the Franciscan. 

The young man handed the letter. 

Father Bartolomeus took it; but instead of opening 
it, looked at the stout, vigorous youth with a well- 
satisfied smile. 

“How old are you?” he asked. 

"Twenty-six. ” 

“A peasant?” 

”Yes. ” 

“Well,” said the monk, “your arms are strong enough 
for threshing. ” 

The young man smiled. 

“Do you like to deal blows?” 

“In case of need, yes!” said the young peasant, show- 
ing two rows of magnificent teeth. 

“And what do you think while you beat the grain in 
the threshing season?" 

The youth shook his head as if to repel the idea of 
thought while engaged in such an occupation. 

“Well,” resumed the superior, patting him kindly 
on the shoulder, “I’ll tell you what a good catholic 
must think. He must think that the stalks lying be- 
fore him are thick-headed heretics and he is to crush 


304 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


them in the name of the holy Mother Church. Then 
he will put all his strength into the blows, and the 
piff, paff, puff — piff, paff, puff — will go on merrily.” 

The youth grinned again and nodded a joyful as- 
sent. 

Father Bartolomeus opened the letter, cast a hasty 
glance at its contents, and then thrust it into his pocket. 

“What are you going to do now? "asked the Super- 
ior, 

"Go back home, Reverend Sir.” 

“Where?” 

“To Illkirch. ” 

“And plow, sow and thresh again?” 

“Yes.” 

“Suppose the Lord had destined you for something 
greater?" 

The young man opened eyes and mouth He did 
not understand what the monk meant. 

“If Holy Mother Church and your Reverend Bishop 
command you to return home to reap a harvest, that 
will make you acceptable to God above all His ser- 
vants — will you obey like a true servant and pious 
Christian? " 

“If it is harvest time and our crops are ready — why 
not?" replied the peasant. 

“The ‘Lord’s harvest is always ready,” said the 
superior, in a grave, dignified tone, “but the Lord’s 
harvest is the destruction of the heretics." 

“Yes, yes,” replied the youth, who, by dint of this 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISCANS 


305 


fanning of the flame of inbred fanaticism, began to 
dimly comprehend the other’s meaning, and whose fist 
instantly clenched. 

“So you will remain here now?” 

“Here?” exclaimed the youth, evidently startled. 

“Yes,” replied the superior, “your bishop, the pious 
Franz Egon, Prince of Fürstenberg, commands you to 
do so, in the name of God.” 

“But — " 

“You are not to become a monk, calm yourself. 
You are chosen by the Lord, with other faithful ser- 
vants, to perform a great deed which will be pleasing 
in His sight. You will learn when the right time 
arrives in what it consists and how it is to be exe- 
cuted. Now God and the holy church, your bishop 
and I require from you unconditional obedience. Will 
you give it? Or will you be cursed by the church 
and condemned forever?” 

“Mercy, mercy!” cried the peasant, falling on his 
knees before the monk, while every feature expressed 
anxiety and terror. 

“So you will obey?” 

“Yes.” 

“And will you swear unconditional obedience tome?” 

“Yes.” 

“Then swear!” 

And the Franciscan with great solemnity and threat 
of every conceivable punishment, administered to the 
trembling peasant the required oath. 

20 Robber 


3°6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“There!” said Father Bartolomeus, turning to the 
monk, “now take him away with you, he is consecrat- 
ed to the service of the Lord and must be strength- 
ened for the great deed by the consolations of life." 

The monk beckoned and the peasant followed him. 
But the poor fellow felt by no means at ease in the 
gloomy monastery. If at his entrance it had seemed 
half church, half prison, now in his excited imagination 
it appeared wholly a dungeon. 

And in fact the way by which he was led was not 
calculated to dispel these terrors. Once more he 
passed through long, gloomy passages, down dark, 
stone stairs as if descending into the depths of the 
earth. 

And what was that? Was it not a distant cry? 
Perhaps the moans of some prisoner or — a monk 
scourging himself? 

Yet no. What was it then? It sounded almost 
like a merry song. 

The silent monk who led the way glanced at the 
astonished peasant with a smile of amusement. By 
Heavens! it sounded like a merry, drinking song, and 
the noise grew louder. 

Suddenly a cheer rang out. At the same moment 
the Franciscan opened a heavy iron door and entered 
a vaulted cellar with his companion. 

In a vast cellar, whose vaulted ceiling rested on 
short but thick stone pillars, and whose sides and ends 
were invisible to the new-comer’s eyes since the faint 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISCANS 307 

light of the few lamps burning left most of the wide 
space in perfect darkness — was a motley assembly of 
monks and soldiers. 

There were few real monks; but many of the 
soldiers, as if for a jest, wore the Franciscan dress, 
carelessly thrown on so that here sturdy limbs clad in 
leathern hose and huge boots, there a soldier’s 
doublet, a portion of a sword, or a broad shoulder- 
belt, peeped forth, while others had put on, above the 
monkish gown, the round military hat of the times. 

At the moment the young peasant was ushered by 
his companion through the iron gate into this secret 
monk’s paradise, and stood motionless with astonish- 
ment, a gigantic cask of wine formed the center of 
the scene. Before it, his eyes radiant with happiness, 
sat the monk in charge of the cellar. His face was 
suffused with a deep, purple hue, his little eyes were 
almost closed, but glistened with indescribable delight. 

If, instead of the monk’s robe, a tiger skin had been 
wrapped around his body, no finer ideal of Bacchus 
could have been found. And the worthy monk indus- 
triously filled his beakers, handing them to the other 
pious brothers or soldiers who were half sitting, half 
lying about on the floor and smaller casks. There 
were not a few thirsty throats here. 

“Hurrah!” cried one of the soldiers, who seemed to 
be of higher rank than the rest, raising his mug — 
“Hurrah! Had I known the holy Francis was so good 
a host, by all the saints, I would have donned the 
cowl instead of taking the sword.” 


3o8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Or that he kept so good a cellar,” cried another, 
laughing. 

"All honor to the holy Francis,” said one of the 
monks, pressing the mug of wine he held in his left 
hand to his heart. 

"Laugh on — "said the Franciscan quietly. "We are 
accustomed to mockery, like our great model. What 
is taking place here to-day is only on account of your 
unwashed faces and thirsty throats.” 

"Yes,” added another, "we usually strictly follow 
the example of our illustrious founder.” 

"And how did he live?” asked one of the soldiers 
laughing, as he held out his mug to be filled again. 

"He divided his property among the poor,” con- 
tinued the monk, "wore like us a hair shirt next to 
his body, watched, prayed and fasted — ” 

Again the laugh burst forth. 

“Often went out naked in the snow, ” the monk went 
on, "to mortify his flesh, and scourged himself three 
times every night; once for himself, once for the sin- 
ful world, and once for the poor souls in purgatory.” 

"The deuce!” cried the first speaker, "once would 
have been enough for me.” 

"And I suppose you do all that?” asked another, in 
a jeering tone. 

"Certainly!” 

"But,” cried a voice from a corner — "do you call it 
poverty to have such cellars full of the best wine? By 
my sword, I don’t understand how that is keeping 
the vow of poverty.” 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISCANS 309 

“It’s very simple!” said the monk who had charge 
of the wine, blinking happily, ‘‘each of us has taken 
the vow of poverty for himself and keeps it strictly — 
but, you simpleton, that doesn’t prevent the monas- 
tery from having property for itself." 

‘‘And so you, holy brothers, swallow all this mag- 
nificent wine not for yourselves, but for the monas- 
tery. ” 

"May the Lord be merciful to you sinners, ” said the 
monk, with difficulty concealing his smile. “A drop 
of wine rarely touches our tongues. Only to-day, and 
in these times, we regale you sinful men in the name 
of the monastery and holy Mother Church, to whose 
service you are consecrated.” 

“Yes” — said the monk, in whose charge the superior 
had placed the peasant, "and here is a uew recruit. 
He must strengthen himself here to-day, and to-mor- 
row be taught the military drill; he knows how to 
deal blows already.” 

"Bravo!” cried all. 

But the poor fellow was almost bewildered. Not 
until he had been almost compelled to swallow half a 
mug of wine did he awake from his stupor and feel 
a different spirit aroused within him. 

The voices constantly grew harsher, the songs wilder 
the jests broader. It was not only the newly arrived 
youth who now, with his back resting against a cask, 
and rigid limbs, sat motionless, gazing with staring 
eyes into vacancy, a victim of the excellent wine the 


3io 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


monk so lavishly poured into large mugs; older men 
— soldiers who had seen many lands and peoples, and 
won many battles with the wine-cup as well as the 
sword — bearded men inured to drink — had already been 
conquered by the wine-god. 

But while the merry-making was going on in this 
subterranean paradise of monks, the pious father 
superior was engaged in very different affairs. 

Not ten minutes had elapsed when the footsteps of 
a monk were heard coming down the long dark corridor. 

The superior instantly threw himself on his knees 
before the picture, seized his rosary and began to pray 
aloud : 

“Pater noster — 

Two minutes after the door opened and another 
priestly figure entered. 

It was a tall, proud form that wore the Franciscan 
dress, a form which the first glance showed was not 
accustomed to the garb. The features were strongly 
marked; the shape and delicacy of the hands and feet 
betrayed aristocratic origin; the eyes sparkled with 
intellect, but also cunning, nay a certain gloomy ex- 
pression. 

When the new-comer saw the superior kneeling and 
praying so devoutly, he could not for the moment 
repress a scornful smile; but it was only a moment 
that the sarcastic expression rested upon the hand- 
some countenance — it quickly regained its former 
grave dignity. 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISGANS 311 

“Don’t let me disturb you in the performance of 
your sacred duties, holy father,” said the n.ew-comer. 
“I’ll wait quietly till you have finished. Only I 
must remove this disguise which is no longer neces- 
sary and very oppressive." 

With these words, he threw back, with ill-concealed 
repugnance, the Franciscan robe and beside the kneel- 
ing superior stood Franz Egon, Prince of Fürstenberg, 
Bishop of Strassburg. 

The superior finished his prayers, and rising, ap- 
proached the bishop whom he greeted with great 
respect. 

“Pardon me for keeping you waiting, your lordship," 
said he, “but the rules of the Franciscan order are 
strict and severe." 

“But the men who obey it with so much faithful- 
ness and punctuality as yourself are all the more holy 
and devout, " replied Franz Egon with a slight shade 
of sarcasm. 

“That which is the ardent wish and desire of our 
hearts," exclaimed the monk emphatically, “becomes 
a happy pastime.” 

He kissed the scourge that hung by his side. 

“And can we now finish our important consultations," 
asked the bishop. “My secret residence of a week in 
your monastery will end to-morrow. I must return to 
France. The fruit is ripe, it must fall." 

“The most Reverend Lord Bishop has but to com- 
mand! ” replied the superior. 


312 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Are we unheard?” 

“As usual. ” 

“Well then the preparations for taking the city by 
surprise are all made.” 

“Will the handful of men — ” 

“How many have you received into the monastery? ” 

“Sixty-five. ” 

“Very well, within the next few days, twice that 
number, clad in every conceivable disguise, will arrive.” 

"But tne maintenance?” 

“Has already been assured by France, and you know 
that while under the present heretical government 
your monastery is only a shadow, it will rise — when 
Strassburg is again a catholic city — to the first rank. 

“But what can this handful of men do in great 
German Strassburg?” 

“Gently," replied the bishop, with a proud, confident 
smile, “this handful of stout fellows, who do not fear, 
and would fight the devil himself, should we command, 
will not be alone. Günzer has an equal number. 
They are real fanatics, will not spare the babe at its 
mother’s breast, and, if necessary, wade through seas 
of blood for holy Mother Church." 

“But the citizens and soldiers in the employ of the 
magistrates?” 

“The citizens are poorly armed, badly disciplined, 
and partly ours. The soldiers are simply paid mer- 
cenaries, who have grown lazy and comfortable in 
peace. ” 


THE SUPERIOR OF THE FRANCISCANS 


313 


"But their commander?” 

"Herr von Jenneggen?” 

"Yes.” 

"Has also been won over to our side. But that 
is not all; at the right hour, 30,000 men under General 
Montclar will appear before the city as if they had 
dropped from the clouds.” 

"I don’t understand.” 

"Leave that to us, worthy father; to me, Louvois 
and the brave general I have just mentioned. You 
have to do as follows: Conceal the troops that have 
already arrived and receive those yet to come.” 

"But what more? We have already provided for 
what you have just mentioned.” 

"When the right time comes — when the hour has 
struck, the necessary leader for the troops will ap- 
pear. ” . 

"And how am I to know him?" 

"By a letter and seal from my own hand.” 

"Very well.” 

"Then Günzer, who already has the majority of the 
magistrates under his control will manage some way 
to produce an outbreak at a meeting that has been 
prolonged until late at night. When this occurs our 
men will cry treason. The force Günzer has stationed 
in readiness will break in, arrest Frantz and his fol- 
lowers or cut them down if they resist. At the same 
time the resolute men concealed in your convent will 
rush out and take possession of the two principal 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


3H 

gates of the city. Günzer has arranged to have fire 
break out in several houses to occupy the attention of 
the citizens and scatter them. Other signals will be 
made to the French cavalry; each man will take a 
foot soldier on the horse behind him; and before the 
citizens can assemble, before the city can recover from 
the surprise and terror, our men will be upon the 
walls of Strassburg.” 

“God grant it,” said the superior. “But if the 
plan should fail, what will bcome of us and our mon- 
astery?" 

“The Franciscan Order is not subject to any civil 
tribunal and — France is strong and grateful enough to 
reward brave allies for what they were ready to do for 
her. “ 

“Then let the affair take its own course as God 
wills!” exclaimed the superior. Our object is to tear 
Strassburg from the accursed heretics. The Eternal 
Trinity and the Holy Virgin will give us their bless- 
ing.” 

“They will!” said the bishop solemnly, “they will, 
to that I say amen.” 


CHAPTER VII. 


THE STAR OF LIFE. 

The appreciation and longing for domestic happiness 
was nowhere deeper than in the family of Syndicus 
Frantz. 

It was really beautiful to see how father, mother 
and daughter lived for and in each other. 

But it was a pleasure to see how Hedwig and Alma 
vied with each other in the performance of household 
duties, the warm, sympathizing affection, with which 
both clung to the beloved husband and father. 

Alma did not despair, though her heart was often 
very heavy. She had inherited the character of her 
father, who understood how, by firm principle, to 
keep what is unlovely, painful and confused in life 
within the narrowest limits, that space might be ob- 
tained for clear, free life. 

But it required a firm, resolute character like hers 
not to lose courage; for affairs in Strassburg were be- 
coming more and more confused, party strife more 
violent, attacks upon her father more bitter, the 
opposite party — with Giinzer at its head — was incom- 
prehensibly gaining more and more adherents among 
the magistrates. 


315 


3i6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Moreover the gulf between the Zedlitz family and 
her own constantly grew wider, as the old gentleman’s 
time serving and leaning towards Catholicism became 
more and more marked. 

Besides, of late — and this was the heaviest blow to 
Alma — Wenck had ceased to have any news of Hugo; 
nay, since yesterday, a mysterious rumor had spread 
through Strassburg, the news that Wenck had myste- 
riously disappeared. 

The little man had been last seen at the meeting in 
the assembly-room of the tailor’s guild, but he did not 
return home that night and had not been seen in 
Strassburg. 

The excitement was great. Wenck had hated the 
Günzer faction, hated France — at the assembly he had 
aided his fellow citizens to take a decided step — was it 
not possible that his enemies had puthim out of the way? 

The matter made Syndicus Franz very uneasy; for 
he was sincerely attached to the comical and yet capa- 
ble little man. 

It was therefore no marvel that now— evening had 
closed in — he returned from his office and entered the 
room with a clouded brow. 

The mother and daughter were startled on hearing 
the news that the little tailor, Wenck, was missing. 
Alma turned deadly pale. Wenck was the only 
person with whom Hugo maintained any communica- 
tion, through Wenck alone had she sometimes received 
news of him. 


THE STAR OF LIFE 


3*7 


The fears her father expressed about his disappear- 
ance alarmed her still more. It seemed as if the fate 
of both men were connected, and any misfortune that 
befell Wenck must be an evil omen for her absent 
lover. 

If she could only have confessed her love to her 
parents and hoped for their kind consent, it would 
have relieved her tortured heart; for the anxiety of 
this poor little heart was increased by the conscien- 
tious scruples caused by the secret of her love. 

Alma, dear, good child, had never before had a 
secret from her beloved parents. Her whole nature, 
her acts and movements were open to their eyes which 
were accustomed to look into the depths of her pure 
soul as if it were the bottom of a crystal lake. 

But just for this very reason, this first concealment 
of anything, this first secret from her parents, seemed 
to Alma a heavy sin. And this burden increased in 
the same proportion as her rising anxiety for her lover. 

Anxious as Hedwig was, it did not escape her 
maternal eye that some heavy grief was oppressing 
Alma. Alma’s color varied rapidly from red to pale. 
Her self-command almost deserted her at the thought 
that her mother might have guessed, discovered her 
secret. She trembled from head to foot. Breath and 
speech failed and large tears filled her beautiful eyes. 
Hedwig’ s eyes had also grown dim. Bending gently 
towards her daughter, she laid her hand on hers and 
said tenderly: 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


3l8 

“Alma, my dear child, I have noticed for a long 
time that you were hiding some heavy sorrow in your 
heart. ” 

“Mother!” gasped the young girl, in great embar- 
rassment. 

“I know, the mother continued, “that the fate which 
threatens your native city, whose existence, already 
numbered by centuries, is now imperiled, lies very 
near your heart, I know your faithful, loving nature, 
which grieves over the many hard trials your father is 
forced to undergo. My mother-heart tells me that 
there must be something else passing in your mind, 
something which of late has utterly robbed you of 
your former calmness, your unclouded cheerfulness. I 
know there is no room for aught of evil in your soul, 
so tell me, my child, what is it that so grieves you, 
causes so many secret struggles?” 

“Mother!” faltered Alma, but a torrent of tears 
choked her voice, and weeping bitterly, she hid her 
face in Hedwig’s lap. 

Alma’s sobs grew fainter and fainter. The mother 
stooped and tenderly kissed the daughter’s luxuriant 
hair. 

“Alma,” she began, in a low, tender tone, “my dear 
Alma, speak, speak freely. Candor is a great virtue. 
Usually only those rich in other virtues possess it. I 
am accustomed to find it in you.” 

“Come,” Hedwig continued encouragingly, “many a 
misfortune might not have occurred, if people had 


THE STAR OF LIFE 


319 


had the courage to be frank — even when it was per- 
haps necessary to confess an error, a false step.” 

Hedwig paused. A short silence ensued, then Alma 
said gently: 

“Yes, dear mother, I have done something wrong 
and will throw myself down before you and confess it. ” 

Another silence followed. Hedwig was somewhat 
startled. She smiled through her tears; an inner voice 
said: "Your dear, good child cannot really have to 
accuse herself of any wrong.” 

She gently stroked her daughter’s soft hair and 
pressing a loving kiss upon her brow, whispered: 

“Pour out your heart to your mother, my child; 
your grief and your cares are mine.” 

Alma drew a long breath; the words inspired her 
with wonderful courage. And now, while she hid her 
blushing face in her mother’s lap, came the confession 
of her love for Hugo von Zedlitz and the still harder 
one of her first and only meeting with him. 

When the daughter, still hiding her blushing face in 
her hands and her mother’s lap, had finished, the 
latter said after a short silence: 

'Dear child, you have certainly committed a great 
error as well as a great imprudence. It was impru- 
dent to give your heart to a man, with whose family 
we stand on an extremely doubtful footing, nay, one of 
almost positive enmity. But it was a great error not 
to sooner reveal your feelings to your parents— at least 
to your mother, whose love you well know.” 


320 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Amid tears and entreaties for forgiveness, Alma 
acknowledged both accusations; but could she help 
her love, the pure holy feeling of the warmest affec- 
tion, which — without her will or knowledge —had 
gradually taken root unnoticed in her heart? Was 
she to blame because Hugo’s patriotic feeling had pro- 
duced so strong an impression upon her, that she was 
compelled to esteem a youth whose worth was univer- 
sally acknowledged, that some strange emotion had 
drawn her with irrisistible power toward the noble, 
handsome young man, who as a boy — in the happier 
days when the Zedlitz and Frantz families were warm 
friends — had been her daily companion? 

Embarrassed — yet secretly sustained by the con- 
sciousness of her innocence and the purity of her 
love — Alma now eloquently represented all this to her 
mother. 

"And father?" asked Alma anxiously. 

"Leave it to me, my child!” replied Hedwig, "to 
find a fitting moment to confide your secret to him. 
He must know it as well as I, then we will both dis- 
cuss what is to be done.” 

Alma sighed heavily, threw her arms around her 
mother’s neck and whispered: 

"And you forgive me?” 

"Yes, my child, for I am sure my Alma will hence- 
forth have no secrets from her mother.” 

"And you don’t condemn my love for Hugo?” 

"I think it unwise that, under existing circumstances, 


THE STAR OF LIFE 


321 


you should have yielded to it — but I will not condemn 
it. The woman who has never felt the yearning of love, 
knows not the holy spirit of faith and virtue. Love 
is the strength and life of woman, her religion, her 
most sacred duty, her highest glory.” 

"Mother, mother! How I thank you!” exclaimed 
Alma, with an eager embrace, "you have given me 
courage, strength, hope, you have restored the happi- 
ness of my life. " 

"Then guard it in your pure, faithful heart,” said 
the mother, "and pray God to direct this affair to a 
happy issue for all.” 

Alma followed her mother’s advice. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE DELIVERER. 

Günzer was at home. There was no meeting of the 
magistrates that morning, yet he sat in his private study 
engrossed in business. 

The net in which Strassburg was to be imprisoned 
at a single pull grew smaller and smaller; but the 
nearer the day approached the more impatient and 
urgent became his French patrons, Louis XIV and his 
all powerful minister, Louvois. 

Franz Egon, Prince of Fürstenberg and Bishop of 
Strassburg, could also hardly wait for the time, when 
he could enter Strassburg and its cathedral as their 
ecclesiastical master. 

What a double victory — for Rome and France — he 
would then celebrate. 

But a better part had been assigned to the Lord 
Bishop than to Günzer; while the latter was in the 
very crater of the conspiracy, Franz Egon remained 
far away in his episcopal palace; while Günzer was 
exposed to all the changes of a capricious destiny, and 
had to use the utmost cunning to steer the ship of 
State through the countless rocks, surrounded by treason 
and peril— the bishop directed affairs at his ease from 

322 


THE DELIVERER 


323 

his arm-chair, while drawing the pleasures of life to 
the last drop. 

Giinzer possessed an unusual capacity for labor. 
His office as clerk occupied much of his time and 
yet he also had to maintain an extensive secret cor- 
respondence with Louvois and the Bishop of Strass- 
burg, attend to the dangerous task of bribing the 
magistrates and influential citizens, manage the nego- 
tiations with the superior of the Franciscan monastery, 
in a word, direct the whole conspiracy. 

Giinzer only allowed himself three or four hours 
rest at night; during the day not a moment was unoc- 
cupied. He had but one recreation, the thought of 
the sums already obtained — the bribe-money so lavishly 
sent by France— and the calculation of the honor and 
power to which he would rise by giving up his native 
city to the French king? Would he not instantly be 
given power to crush his enemies — above all the 
Frantz family— and trample them in the dust? 

But the pressure of business now left him little 
time for such pleasures— they were principally con- 
nected with Alma who had so coldly rejected his suit 
— the conspiracy was to break out in a few days. The 
Franciscan monastery was already filled with stout 
men, and his own soldiers had also been secretly 
admitted in disguise and placed in secure quarters. 

Giinzer was daily expecting the last decisive com- 
mand from Louvois. A letter from the French gen- 
eral, Montclar, had just arrived. In it General 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


324 

Montclar announced that he was approaching Strass- 
burg with a considerable force. Günzer and the supe- 
rior must hold themselves in readiness. The surprise, 
however, must appear as if it had come from the 
citizens, since the Most Christian king wished to 
avoid any apparent deed of violence. His entrance into 
Strassburg after the work was done, must have the 
semblance of hastening to the aid of Strassburg in 
response to the summons of its worthy inhabitants. 

Günzer was still occupied in deciphering this letter, 
when his servant announced the commandant of the 
city, Herr von Jenneggen. 

He hastily concealed the despatch, while he sent 
word to the officer to enter. 

“Welcome, Herr von Jenneggen!” he exclaimed, ad- 
vancing to meet his visitor. “What gives me the 
pleasure of a visit from you at this unusual hour?” 

“I think it my duty, Herr Günzer, to call your atten- 
tion to an incident which has aroused my suspicions. 
You know my interest in the welfare of Strassburg.“ 

“You have given ample proofs of it.” 

“Well, the times are difficult, the situation of the 
city is critical. ” 

“Certainly! Because foolish men, in their passion 
are blind to its real welfare. 

“But who can tell to what passion will lead, 
especially in politics?” 

“Do we not see this in our so-called patriots?” 

“We understand each other, Herr Günzer.” 


THE DELIVERER 


325 


Günzer smiled. He knew why Herr vonjenneggen 
had lately received through Frischmann — in conse- 
quence of Günzer’ s influence at the French court — a 
valuable snuff-box set with diamonds, and a commis- 
sion for his son in the French army. 

"I therefore think it my duty,” continued the officer, 
“to redouble my watchfulness in these dangerous times. 
The reports of the sentinels at the gates are suspicious. ” 

“How so? ” 

“An unusually large number of Franciscan monks 
and workmen are entering the city.” 

Günzer could scarcely conceal his embarrassment. 
The disguised men were doubtless those concealed in 
the monastery and quarters selected by him and he 
dared not give even Jenneggen any information on this 
subject. 

The officer’s position was still doubtful. He was 
yet in the service of the city, and had sworn allegi- 
ance to her. 

“And could there be anything suspicious in that,” 
he asked with apparent indifference. “It is probably 
mere accident. ” 

“That is scarcely possible! ” observed the officer, 
dawing a package of papers from his breast pocket. 
“Here are the reports of the last week from the gates. 
Be kind enough to examine them yourself." 

Günzer, who was really not a little perplexed, bent 
over the papers to conceal the anxiety that could not 
fail to be expressed in his features. 


326 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"See/' continued the zealous officer, "everyday, at 
every gate, Franciscan monks entered, and the mon- 
astery contains only a few — while workmen ” 

“Of what trade?” 

"Principally tailors.” 

"Tailors? And do they find work?” 

“At once apparently; for none went out.” 

"My dear Herr von Jenneggen, ” said Günzer, who 
meantime had completely regained his self-command, 
"accept, in the name of our good city, the thanks due 
your zeal. But it seems to me that this is a mere 
accident. Nevertheless I will keep the reports and 
place them before the magistrates. You will, until 
then, have the kindness to maintain strict silence in 
regard to the affair.” 

"Certainly,” replied Herr von Jenneggen, rising. 
"I merely came to do my duty.” 

The two gentlemen bowed to each other and the 
officer left the room. Günzer accompanied him to the 
stairs; but when once more in his room, said angrily: 

"Simpleton! That confounded snuff-box has made 
him so zealous that he was on the point of discovering 
and betraying our conspiracy. As if it were not my 
affair and that of the guardians of the people.” And 
he returned to General Montclar’s letter. 

But Syndicus Frantz was engaged at the same time 
with an extremely important missive yvhich had reached 
his hands in a very mysterious way. He found it in his 
room, but no one in the house knew who had brought it. 


THE DELIVERER 


3 2 7 


But it was not how the paper had come there which 
principally surprised the Syndicus, its contents made 
his hair stand on end. In short, it revealed to his 
horror, a conspiracy against Strassburg. 

The lines ran as follows: 

"Treachery threatens Strassburg. The enemies of 
our native city have smuggled large numbers of soldiers 
into the Franciscan monastery where they are now 
concealed. The conspirators, who are in league with 
others outside, may break forth at any moment. The 
manner and time in which the plot is to be executed, 
the writer of these lines does not know. But the whole 
can and will be baffled if the monastery can be cap- 
tured; this however must be speedily and secretly 
done. The writer of this letter, a true patriot, eager 
for the welfare of Strassburg, his native city, will 
therefore undertake the venture with a few trusted 
friends tomorrow night at eleven o’clock, and please 
God, execute the task, even if he should sacrifice his 
life. Prepare to keep an insurrection of the evil-dis- 
posed confined within the limits of the city. You will 
find armed allies at the assembly room of the tailor’s 
guild at ten o’clock to-morrow evening. Take them 
to the monastery as noiselessly as possible, that they 
may afford us help in case of need. Love and our 
native land! is the countersign. Nothing must be 
done publicly, neither magistrates nor armed power 
called upon for aid, or all will be lost. May God 
strengthen and protect us." 


328 


A ROVAL ROBBER 


When Frantz had read these lines, he stood rigid with 
amazement and terror. Could it really be true, could 
treachery have approached so near hapless Strassburg? 
The affair looked probable, the monks were implicated, 
so doubtless was the Bishop of Strassburg. 

But yet? Might not the letter be a snare to involve 
the Syndicus in some mad venture? Might not his 
enemies be trying to compromise him? 

After a period of calm reflection, he no longer enter - 
tained a doubt of what was to be done. 

The same hour the Syndicus hastened to a secret 
consultation with his most trusted friends and allies. 

The evening of the following day closed in upon 
Strassburg. The day itself had passed like any other 
in the same routine of occupation and business. 

“Watch!” said a little man wrapped in a dark cloak 
and with a broad-brimmed hat on his head, who stood 
at a street corner — directly opposite the Franciscan 
monastery — to another figure. “Watch! It’s just strik- 
ing nine, a couple come every evening at this hour. 
Are our men on the watch?” 

The second figure pointed to another street corner, 
but it was too dark to see anything distinctly. 

A death-like silence brooded over the street. A ris- 
ing storm had driven people to their houses, and 
moreover, according to a good old custom, every re 
spectable citizen sought his home before nine o’ clock. 

Suddenly both started in surprise. 

It seemed as if they heard strange sounds from the 
monastery. 


THE DELIVERER 


329 


"What’s that?” whispered the shorter of the two. 

"Singing,” replied the other. 

The sounds seemed to come from a long, long dis- 
tance, almost as if out of a subterranean chamber. 

"That is in the monastery,” the little man began. 

"It almost seems so — and yet that is impossible.” 

"Deuce take me,” whispered the the little man, "if 
that isn’t one of our wildest drinking songs!" 

"And yet it comes from the monastery?” 

"Why not? They think the world is asleep and are 
celebrating a jolly revel with their comrades the 
soldiers, in the vaults below the building." 

"In the monastery? ” 

"Oh! innocence. As if the Evil One with all his 
crimes did not have his favorite abode in monasteries. ” 

"Oh! shame," cried the younger, "these false saints 
unite all other vices to the crime of treason.” 

"It is bad enough that such should be the case 
with the standard bearers of the Christian religion,” 
said the other. 

"Who knows what good it may do! ” rejoined the 
little man. "To us for instance this singing of disso- 
lute, drinking songs can only be welcome.” 

"Why so?" 

"Because I am firmly convinced that we shall find 
the whole nest, monks and soldiers in the deepest in- 
toxication." 

"That would certainly be well — it might spare much 
blood-shed. " 


33 ° 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“I know that, I know soldiers and monks from the 
campaigns I have fought. With one it is blows and 
then robbery, burning, carousing — with the other 
prayers and then — the same thing only in a different 
way. " 

"Hush!” said the other. “I think I hear footsteps.” 

"Now is the time, "whispered the little man, giving 
a low whistle. At the same moment the two muffled 
figures moved forward, so that anyone who entered 
the monastery would be obliged to pass close by them. 

Almost at the same instant two dark figures turned 
the corner of the street. 

Not until they were close to the muffled forms did 
the latter perceive that they were two Franciscan 
monks. 

"Blessed be the holy Francis," said the younger. 

"Amen!” replied two, deep, harsh voices. 

"Are you going into the monastery, dear brother?” 

The figures were silent, apparently perplexed. 

"Aha! " said the young man, "the wolves are already 
in the trap." He repeated his question in the French 
language. 

It was now understood and answered in the affirma- 
tive. 

"Then follow me,” said the muffled figure. 

At the -same instant a second low whistle was heard. 

"What’s that?" asked one of the monks in his native 
language. But he had not finished the question when 
he and his comrade were seized by powerful arms and 


THE DELIVERER 


331 


at the same instant gags were thrust into the mouths 
of both. 

The result of the capture showed two well-armed 
Frenchmen concealed under the monks’ cowls. 

Far away as if from the depths of the earth rose the 
smothered notes of merry drinking songs. It was now 
pouring in torrents, and darkness, deep, silent night 
brooded over everything. 

Hugo von Zedlitz and Wenck — for it was they who 
had captured the two French soldiers disguised as 
Franciscan monks — now went, followed by their pris- 
oners and the armed citizens who guarded them, to a 
side street. Here stood an old, gloomy, dilapidated 
house, to which nothing could be more welcome than 
such a dark, rainy night as the present, since in the 
light of day it must have been ashamed of itself even 
among the modest houses in the neighborhood. The 
owner of the house was one of Wenck’s friends, also 
a tailor and good patriot, and now a confederate. 
Hugo and Wenck had formed a conspiracy since the 
night they met at the Snake’s Hole. 

Wenck was surprised and perplexed at the danger 
threatening his native city, but like Hugo himself, 
quickly resolved at any cost and the exposure of his 
own life, to save Strassburg by prompt action. 

Both men instantly perceived the difficulty of the 
task. All that was to be done must be performed 
without the knowledge and aid of the authorities for 
the greater portion of these magistrates were not to 


332 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


be trusted, nay it was even to be supposed that Günzer, 
together with the whole French party, belonged to 
the plot. 

Thus poor Strassburg was robbed of her natural de- 
fenders; for though Syndicus Frantz and the patriots 
could be relied upon, it was to be anticipated that if 
the affair became known, the superior of the Francis- 
can monastery would instantly hear of it and be on 
his guard. 

Thus the government must be left out of the ques- 
tion — the existence of the city was threatened and 
must be saved, so what remained save independent 
action. 

Hugo von Zedlitz and Wenck were the right men 
for this. 

But could they alone capture the nest of treason in 
which a large number of well-armed soldiers was con- 
cealed? Strong support was needed; the aid of a large 
number of patriotic men and also— stout arms. 

This is why Wenck disappeared. But if he became 
invisible to the public he was by no means inactive. 
The little tailor worked in the darkness like a mole 
and soon almost the whole tailor’s guild was in the 
conspiracy with him. 

But Wenck did still more; as soon as he was sure 
of a number of patriots, he glided, supplied with all 
the money he could raise on his house and little 
property, into the country. Here he gained fresh 
allies, whom he sent to Strassburg under the pretext 


THE DELIVERER 


333 


that they were tailors looking for work in the city. 

Each one had the address of some tailor, who in- 
stantly set him to work, while secretly procuring the 
necessary weapons. 

The plan formed by Hugo and Wenck did not re- 
quire any regularly organized military force, only a 
number of strong, brave men. 

This was the reason that the zealous commander of 
the city, Herr von Jenneggen, had noticed in the 
reports sent from the gates the large number of tailors 
seeking work. 

So the plot had matured. Hugo undertook its exe- 
cution. The monastery must be surprised, the monks 
and superior placed in custody, the French soldiers 
taken prisoners or slain. 

Wenck’s discovery that every evening at nine 
o’clock, two soldiers disguised as monks were smug- 
gled into the monastery, was an important one. Hugo 
formed his whole plan upon this fact. 

If these men— who undoubtedly possessed a pass- 
word — fell into his hands, this password and the 
Franciscan dresses would procure him and a com- 
panion admittance. If he could once gain an entrance 
through the outer gate, the rest of the affair caused 
him no anxiety. 

The disguised monks were in his hands. In their 
pockets papers were found among which was one con- 
taining the desired password. 

They might now set out, especially as Syndicus 


334 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Frantz had been informed of everything by the secret 
letter. Hugo and Wenck knew they could rely upon 
him. 

By his mediation the patriotic magistrates were 
ready with their followers to take prompt measures 
in case their aid was needed. Almost the whole 
tailor’s guild, well armed and ready for battle, was in 
the assembly-room with the Syndicus. 

Yet nothing was seen or heard of all this. Strass- 
burg seemed sunk in deep repose. Night and dark- 
ness, rest and silence, surrounded it. 

Eleven o’clock struck. Noiselessly as if they had 
sprung from the earth, dark forms filled the streets 
near the monastery, the nooks and angles of the houses. 

The bell at the convent gate rang. 

It was sometime before the little square window, cut 
in the gate, slowly opened and a voice slebpily asked 
who was disturbing the rest of the monastery at so 
late an hour? 

"Two sons of holy Francis," was the stammering 
reply of a monk in the French language. 

"At this hour?" was returned in a tone of angry 
surprise. 

" Mort de ma vie!" retorted the other, "we got as wet 
as fish on our way to the city and stopped to refresh 
our inner man. Parbleu! The devil take this masque- 
rading. Open the gate, reverend brother, that we 
may get rid of these cursed cowls. We’re hungry 
and thirsty too!" 


THE DELIVERER 


335 


His voice was that of a drunken man. 

“Speak lower!” said the monk with evident anxiety. 

“Pshaw!” replied the mock Franciscan loudly, “it’s 
dark, the dogs of citizens are asleep. What’s the 
use? Open.” 

The porter, scarcely aroused from a gentle slumber, 
angry and yet afraid that some nocturnal pedestrian 
or accidental passer-by might hear this more than sus- 
picious conversation, was in the greatest perplexity. 

He dared not turn the new-comers away, they were 
doubtless the men expected at nine o’clock, who had 
been belated by the rain and drunkenness. Every- 
thing was endangered by their condition. 

“And yet, in the darkness, who could tell that they 
were the right ones? 

“Let me feel your sleeve!” said the porter, putting 
his hand out through the window. 

He touched the rough, heavy cloth of the Franciscans. 

“The pass-word?” 

“St. Croix de Bearj !” 

This was correct, the porter uttered a sigh of relief. 

He now had an undoubted right to admit them, and 
once in the monastery there was no longer any danger 
of treachery. 

“Well? Will you be quick?” cried the drunken 
soldier. 

The keys at the monk’s belt rattled. 

At the same moment there was a low, almost inau- 
dible whistle. 


336 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Now the heavy bolt was pushed back, the key 
turned, the little door opened. 

But the drunken man must have leaned awkwardly 
against it, he stumbled and fell upon the porter who, 
starting back a little, caught him in his arms. 

"Brother! ” murmured the soldier, embracing the 
monk with a strength that alarmed him. 

But ere he could utter a word his terror was to be 
increased, for, with the speed of lightning, a gag was 
thrust into his mouth, and ropes bound arms and feet. 
He saw a throng of dark figures press through the 
door entrusted to his care, then was dragged into the 
inner court and laid face downward on the ground. 

Soon a regular foot-fall showed that a sentinel was 
pacing up and down beside him. 

But Hugo and Wenck were obliged to repeat their 
stratagem at the inner door. 

Certain of success, they knocked; but to their terror 
found that they had made an error in calculation. 

According to the regulations of the monastery, it 
was the duty of the porter at the outer door to an- 
nounce all arrivals at the door- of the building in the 
courtyard. 

Besides the cunning brother stationed there knew 
that any little noises made by drunken men within 
the courtyard would cause no danger. 

He therefore harshly repelled the expectation that 
he would open the door at so late an hour with the 
words : 


THE DELIVERER 


337 


“Drunken vagabonds! Sleep off your carouse in the 
open air.” 

The pretended monks raged. In vain, the porter 
made no answer. 

Hugo and Wenck were in no little perplexity. 

What was to be done now? Hugo had not thought 
of this. 

He was discussing the matter with Wenck, when 
the singing heard before echoed on their ears again, 
only considerably nearer and more distinct. 

Then Hugo, as if his patience were exhausted, ex- 
claimed angrily: “ Mort de ma vie!" and began to 
ring the bell as if the monastery were on fire. 

This produced an effect. The startled monk not 
only opened the door, but the noise summoned the 
superior, who crimson with anger, was pouring forth 
a torrent of invectives when to his terror, he saw 
both wings of the door pressed open, himself and the 
porter surrounded and the wide space filled with 
armed men. 

All this was the work of a few seconds. 

The superior and porter were also bound and gagged. 

The way was opened; but now cunning was at an 
end and the sword must speak. 

A portion of the men, according to preconcerted ar- 
rangement, took possession of the entrances. All the 
others, sword in hand, followed Hugo and Wenck, 
who had thrown off their troublesome disguises and 
appeared armed to the teeth. 

22 Robber 


338 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


It was a motley throng, undisciplined, armed partly 
with swords, partly with pikes and guns; but men 
who had strong hands and brave hearts. 

They moved quietly through the long, lonely corri- 
dors. 

The doors of most of the cells stood open, but 
they were empty. From the distance, out of the 
depths of the earth, the faint notes of singing were 
heard. 

Hugo and Wenck followed the sound. 

It grew more and more distinct and the voices 
seemed hoarser and wilder; songs, laughter and curses, 
like some wild revel in a camp. 

Words could now be clearly distinguished. 

Hugo paused — they had only a flight of cellar stairs 
to descend. 

“Brothers, friends,” he whispered, “all depends on 
this moment. We do not know how many there are*; 
probably two to our one. But we do know that the 
majority are old, trained soldiers, who understand how 
to wield their blades, even when their heads are 
heated with wine. We are only simple citizens or 
plain workmen, but — we are fighting for a just cause, 
against treason and rascality — this must give us 
strength and courage. So forward, for God and our 
native land! Strike down all who resist, dead or 
alive, the whole troop must fall into our hands." 

With these words Hugo kicked open the iron door 
and, with the shout “For God and our native land,” 


THE DELIVERER 


339 


he and his followers rushed upon the startled revelers. 

But Hugo’s anticipations had been correct; though 
Friend Bacchus was celebrating a great triumph, and 
heads were as heavy as throats were hoarse, the old 
warriors had scarcely perceived flashing swords and 
glittering weapons, than their own sabers flew from 
their sheaths and a desperate struggle began. 

It was a wild, terrible scene. In the gloomy, 
vaulted apartment, scarcely lighted by the flaring 
torches, among huge casks, overthrown tuns and mugs, 
here, where the gayest mirth had just prevailed, a 
fierce conflict was now raging. Drunkenness and fury 
distorted the faces of the combatants — death-like 
pallor and terror were depicted on the countenance, of 
the monks, who had all taken refuge between and 
under the wine butts. 

Already wounded and dying men lay on the floor. 
Hugo and Wenck fought like lions, but they and their 
party were forced to give way more and more. 

Now they were pressed to the stairs, now, still 
fighting, were compelled to retreat towards the outer 
corridor. 

Hugo and Wenck fought in front and gave way 
only step by step. Swords whizzed fiercely around 
their heads — they paid no heed. More of their fol- 
lowers fell wounded, they did not see it; death sur- 
rounded them in a thousand forms — they did not care. 

Yielding to superior numbers, they had now been 
forced out of the cellar, the long corridors of the mon- 


340 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


astery were already echoing with the clank of swords 
and the rattling of shots. 

Then Hugo’s ear caught the sound of bells ringing 
an alarm from the steeples of the city. 

The decisive moment had come, and with it, Syndi- 
cus Frantz, at the head of the tailor’s guild, that 
would no longer be restrained, rushed into the mon- 
astery. 

Wild shouts of joy greeted them. With redoubled 
strength Hugo now pressed forward. The soldiers 
gave way before his energy — a short resistance and 
the monastery with all its inmates — dead and alive — 
was in Hugo’s hands. 



i 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE HAPPINESS OF LOVE. 

Of course on the following morning all Strassburg 
knew what had occurred during the previous night. 
The excitement was terrible. The wrath of the people 
and their fury against the Franciscan monks knew no 
bounds. 

The magistrates, to prevent an attack upon the 
monastery, were obliged to surround it with a guard 
of soldiers. 

Even the bishop was bitterly cursed; for every one 
was morally certain that he had secretly formed and 
directed the whole conspiracy. 

It was fortunate for Giinzer that nobody suspected 
his connection with the intended treason; the excited 
citizens would surely have attacked his house and 
hacked to pieces or hung the already hated man. 

Of course Giinzer feigned the utmost indignation; 
nay the first motion he made the following morning, 
in the hastily convened session of the great council, 
was the immediate expulsion of the Franciscan monks 
from the city. 

Giinzer, who was the very embodiment of cunning, 
promised, as the city did not wish to be stripped of its 

341 


34 2 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


few soldiers, to provide reliable people to serve as 
the priests’ escort. He kept his word and in this 
way got rid of part of the men, whom in the bishop’s 
name, he had smuggled into Strassburg to aid in sur- 
prising the city, and whose discovery now threatened 
to betray his baseness and thus entail upon him de- 
struction and death. 

All Strassburg rang with young Zedlitz’s praise, his 
name ran from lip. to lip. Every one now asserted 
that he had always known and declared that Hugo 
had been unjustly banished. 

If the young man had appeared he would have been 
greeted everywhere with loud acclamations. The 
enthusiastic populace felt the utmost love for him 
and little Wenck. But both were too wise and modest 
to desire to celebrate such a triumph; nay Hugo, in 
his nice sense of honor, insisted upon presenting him- 
self before the magistrates as a condemned man. 

And he actually executed this design early the fol- 
lowing morning. 

The perplexity he thus caused the Giinzer faction 
was very great, especially when, as the rumor spread 
abroad that the deliverer of the city, the innocent 
exile, had given himself up to his enemies — the guilds 
all assembled, and, led by the tailors, marched with 
banners flying to the Rathhaus, loudly and violently 
demanding the revocation of the sentence of banish- 
ment and the release of their hero and favorite. 

No course was left the Giinzer party except to put 


THE HAPPINESS OF LOVE 


343 


the best possible face on the matter, especially as Frantz 
and his adherents were on the side of the people. 

Hugo von Zedlitz was brought forward and received 
permission to defend himself against the former ac- 
cusation, which he did with all the power of truth. 
His words were plain and simple, but omnipotent by 
the weight of conviction, the fire of a holy enthusiasm, 
the ardor of a pure and noble patriotism which they 
expressed. 

While the youth was defending himself with noble 
pride and his simple words rushed from his lips in a 
torrent, the mob outside the building, raging furiously, 
shouted with its thousand voices: 

“Liberty for Hugo von Zedlitz! Freedom for the 
savior of the city! Down with traitors!” 

Many of the council trembled, terrified by their own 
evil consciences and the danger threatening them. 

The longer the session lasted, the more wildly and 
fiercely the mob raged and roared, like a surging sea 
in the streets. 

At last the central window of the Rathhaus opened, 
the ruling Ammeister appeared at it and amid a death- 
like stilless announced — that Hugo von Zedlitz häd 
been found innocent, the sentence of banishment was 
revoked and he himself restored to liberty. 

From thousands and thousands of throats rang a 
simultaneous : 

"Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!” 

The leaders of the guilds passed into the Rathhaus, 


344 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


and when they returned with Hugo the cheers seemed 
as if they would never end. 

It was the finest triumphal procession Strassburg 
had ever witnessed. 

When he passed the house occupied by Syndicus 
Frantz, two female figures were standing at one of the 
windows, waving white handkerchiefs — like the women 
and girls in almost all the houses — to greet the savior 
of the beloved city. 

How Hugo’s heart thrilled with happiness, how 
overjoyed Alma was, she laughed, exulted, yet tears 
rolled down her cheeks. But when the procession 
had passed, she sank into her mother’s arms, sobbing 
aloud. 

“Dear, dear child!” said the mother, pressing a kiss 
upon her beloved daughter’s hair. But she let her 
have her fill of weeping, for these were tears of the 
highest, purest, most sacred joy. 

Two hours later the dinner-table in the Syndicus’ 
house stood ready. But to-day instead of three plates 
as usual, there were five. 

Who the guests were to be neither mother .nor 
daughter knew. Syndicus Frantz had merely sent 
word to have seats ready for two guests and to set 
forth everything that the kitchen and cellar contained. 

Now all the preparations were made; the table laid, 
the dishes cooked, the best wine placed on a side 
table — but the Syndicus and his guests did not appear. 

Alma was alone in the room. Yesterday a mountain 


THE HAPPINESS OF LOVE 


345 


of grief had oppressed her heart, yesterday she sup- 
posed her lover far away, trembled with the fear that 
no opportunity would offer itself by which he could 
prove to his enemies and all Strassburg the injustice 
they had done him and that he was no traitor, but 
on the contrary possessed a heart full of ardent love 
for his native country! And to-day? 

Alma was so absorbed, in her reverie that she did 
not hear the low knock at the door, which was now 
repeated for the third time. 

Not until the door gently opened and a man’s figure 
appeared, did she start from her dreams. 

But! Good Hevens! What was this? Was she 
awake or asleep? 

Alma passed her hand across her brow — the vision 
did not vanish, she was not dreaming, but awake and 
this, this —was . . . 

“Hugo!” she joyously exclaimed and — "Alma, dear, 
dear Alma!” now escaped young Zedlitz’s lips as he 
hurried towards her. 

Alma, in her joy and surprise, could scarcely under- 
stand what had happened; it was her lover who stood 
before her — it was Hugo von Zedlitz who ventured to 
greet her in her parents’ house. 

“Thank God that you are back again!" said Alma 
with radiant eyes, as she eagerly clasped his proffered 
hand. Hugo shook it warmly. 

“Yes, His name be praised!” he replied, “and I hope 
not to go away again without you!” 


34 6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


'And you have ventured,” she said, her heart throb- 
bing with fear, “to come directly to this house without 
my father’s — " 

“No! ” he replied, "I should not have dared to do 
so, but when I left the Rathhaus this morning your 
father invited me to visit him at this hour.” 

“My father! ” exclaimed Alma in joyful surprise. 

“Yes!” 

“And he is no longer angry with you because you 
belong to the Zedlitz family?” 

“Syndicus Frantz was and is a man of honor,” said 
Hugo gravely. “He felt that bitter injustice had 
been done me — he has convinced himself that my in- 
tentions towards Strassburg are honest and it seems to 
me as if he wishes — ” 

“To atone for the wrong done you in his absence by 
the magistrates!” cried Alma joyously. “Oh! that is 
like my dear father!” 

"And indeed," said Hugo, his eyes sparkling with 
joy, “he can do so in the fullest measure. Do you 
know how?" 

“Hugo, Hugo!” faltered the young girl, while deep 
blushes lent her sweet face the charm of girlish bash- 
fulness. 

“And how?” repeated the youth, taking her hands 
and drawing her gently towards him — “tell me?” 

“By giving our love his blessing!” 

“Yes, by giving our love his blessing,” exclaimed 
Hugo rapturously, and suddenly he pressed his lips to 


THE HAPPINESS OF LOVE 347 

hers, clasping the lovely girl in his arms as if he 
would never release her again. 

A few minutes after the doors at both ends of the 
room opened almost at the same instant, and while 
Hedwig entered at one, two men appeared on the 
threshold of the other. 

It was Syndicus Frantz and the worthy tailor, 
Franz Blasius Wenck. 

“Why Hugo! So the young fellow is here already ! " 
exclaimed Syndicus Frantz, who to day, after a long 
time, was once more radiant with happiness and joy. 

Hedwig stood motionless with surprise. 

“Yes, stare!” cried the Syndicus, turning to the 
mother and daughter, “stare because I have admitted 
the heir of the Zedlitz family to my house and invited 
him to dinner. But I will try tb do all in my power 
to atone for the wrong Strassburg has inflicted upon 
Hugo. He is the preserver of our native city, the hero 
of the day; he has saved Strassburg at the peril of 
his life and I should despise myself if I extended the 
hatred that divides the fathers to my enemy’s son." 

And holding out his hand to young Zedlitz, he added: 

“Welcome, Hugo; I was your father’s friend when 
you were still a child, before political feuds separated 
us. Take me once more as your paternal friend, and 
look upon my house as your own. And now, he con- 
tinued, turning to his wife and daughter, who were 
still standing speechless with joyful surprise — “wel- 
come the old, yet new friend of our house." 


34 8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Hedwig and Alma did not need to be asked a second 
time, though Alma was so bewildered by all this that 
she could scarcely utter an intelligible word. 

"But who is your second guest?" asked Hedwig. 

"Who?” exclaimed the Syndicus, "the man to whom, 
next to Hugo, belongs the honor of the day! our 
worthy Wenck!" 

"Too much honor! Too much honor! Herr Syndi 
cus!" cried the tailor and his short figure with the 
head sunk between the shoulders looked so comical as 
he bowed again and again, that none of those present 
could help laughing. "What I did was my duty. I 
am only glad that the affair turned out so well, and 
our brave young friend’s honor Was restored. Who 
knows what good it may do!" 

The party now proceeded to dinner. It was not 
luxurious, but admirably arranged and accompanied 
with good wine. 

The young people were perfectly happy, Hedwig 
alone seemed somewhat troubled. The Syndicus, in 
his own joy, did not notice it for a long time. Not 
until the meal was over and many a toast had been 
prosed: "The happiness and welfare of Strassburg! 
The German native land! The brave deliverer of 
the city," and "the Frantz family, ” did he notice his 
wife’s grave face. 

Bending towards his faithful companion he asked. 

"What is the matter, Hedwig?” 

She smiled. "Not much. Only a thought was 
passing through my mind." 


THE HAPPINESS OF EOVE 


349 


"And what thought?” asked the Syndicus gayly — 
"a good one I am sure. You have inspired many a 
good thought during my life.” 

‘‘Do you think so?" 

"Certainly! We men, in hastily pursuing things at 
a distance, often forget those which are close at hand. 
Therefore a good, sensible wife is a real blessing; if 
we seek to soar on the wings of our enthusiasm into 
the realms of infinite space, she seizes us by the feet 
and pulls us gently back, saying: ‘see, my friend, 
there is still so much to be done here.’ And we are 
obliged to confess that she is right. Many good things 
are required in our immediate neighborhood which we 
should have overlooked but for our wives. True, a 
man’s thoughts often give depth and space to a 
woman’s, but in return the wife’s often inspire the 
man’s with warmth and practical direction.” 

Tears sparkled in the eyes of both. They looked 
at each other, bent forward and exchanged a loving 
kiss. 

"But your thought! ” exclaimed the Syndicus gayly. 

"Why,” replied Hedwig, "with the best intentions 
we are always somewhat selfish.” 

"Well? "exclaimed the Syndicus laughing — "what 
does that mean?” 

"A petition. ” 

"Then speak, wife.” 

"Well then, as a wise woman, I should like to profit 
by this favorable mood.” 


350 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


The old gentleman laughed heartily, and then asked : 
“In what way?” 

“Why,” replied Hedwig, “you might allow each of 
us to make some request which you must promise to 
grant.” 

Hugo and Alma blushed scarlet as the smiling 
mother uttered these words. 

“Very well," said the Syndicus, “since God has 
given me so happy a day, I will gladly contribute to 
the joy of others. What do you think, Wenck?" 

“Certainly, Herr Syndicus, who knows what good 
it may do!" 

“Very well then," cried Frantz gayly, “but who is 
to begin?” 

“Mother! mother!” cried Alma in indescribable 
embarrassment, turning pale as death. 

“Well then, begin,” said the Syndicus. “What 
petition shall I grant you?" 

“To speak when our young friend the deliverer of 
our native city, has spoken." 

“Be it so. Well, Hugo, what is your request?" 

Hugo rose from his seat; a noble, manly earnestness 
was depicted in his features, and his eyes sparkled 
with wondrous brilliancy. 

“Yes," he said, “I have a request to make, noble 
man, to you who in my childhood and now once more 
have received me with fatherly kindness; but, Herr 
Syndicus, this is no light jest, as you perhaps sup- 
pose, but a grave, important petition on which the 


THE HAPPINESS OF LOVE 


351 

happiness of my whole life depends. In one word, my 
friend” — here Hugo extended his hand to the old man 
— “make me the happiest of mortals, make me your 
son, give me your daughter, my dear, beloved Alma?” 

Syndicus Frantz looked as if a thunder bolt had 
struck him. He would have expected the heavens to 
fall sooner than this request. It was really impossible 
for him to regain his self control immediately. But 
what most perplexed the usually calm man was the 
very singular conduct of those who surrounded him. 

Hedwig did not seem at all surprised, but smiled 
at her husband quietly and confidently as if to say: 
Come, consent; they love each other so tenderly, this 
is all that was wanting to our domestic happiness. 

Wenck’s face also clearly expressed: “Yes, who 
knows what good it may do.” 

And Alma? 

The lovely girl had started up, thrown herself at her 
father’s feet and was now gazing into his face with 
such radiant, yet imploring eyes that the old gentle- 
man felt a strange emotion — an emotion like that ex- 
perienced when he had first looked deep down in Hed- 
wig’s eyes. 

“But you, you!” cried the Syndicus to his wife, “are 
not you at all surprised?" 

“No,” replied Hedwig, pressing a kiss upon her 
husband’s brow. “Alma confessed her love to me a 
few days ago amid bitter tears. I was only waiting 
for a suitable opportunity to tell you the secret of 


/ 


352 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


her little heart, but could find none, until to-day a 
happy fate so unexpectedly unites us, that I cannot 
help seeing God’s hand in the work. So my request 
is: give them to each other.” 

"And mine too, Herr Syndicus" exclaimed Wenck 
with innimitable pathos; "give them to each other; 
who knows what good it may do! ” 

All laughed heartily, but Syndicus Franz remarked: 

"So your requests have melted into one,” and the 
tender look granted what the lips had not yet uttered. 

"Yes,” they all exclaimed, "and our request is 
granted! ” 

"Ah!” sighed the Syndicus, "last night I, with the 
little ship of State, escaped a political conspiracy, to 
succumb to-day in my own house. Well, be it so! I 
give my blessing to your love. But the blessing of 
the church and the marriage must be deferred until 
the fate of our dear native city is decided. This is 
no time for love-making and festivity, it is the hour 
of watching and conflict. On the day that makes us 
free again, you, my children, shall become man and 
wife." 

Hugo did not take his leave until evening. Alma 
accompanied him to the door, but before she opened 
it, they again bade each other farewell. 

"Do you know how I feel at this instant?” asked 
Alma gently. 

"How?” replied Hugo. 

"I feel,” continued Alma, as if in a dream, "as 


THE HAPPINESS OF I.OVE 


353 


though I were pressing towards the light, like * the 
seed that has lain concealed in the earth during long, 
long winter, and is now kissed by the spring sun.” 

"Your soul breathes immortality," replied Hugo, 
"because you love.” 

He pressed an ardent kiss upon the lips of his be- 
trothed bride and hurried away. 

He hastened out into the darkness — but the dark- 
ness was light to him, the tempest a gentle zephyr; 
for spring is the life of love, and love the spring of 
life. If you dwell in love, light and eternal spring 
will dwell in you! 


2 3 


Robber 


PART V. 

DARK PATHS. 


CHAPTER X. 

THE SUITOR. 

The conspiracy centered in the monastery at Strass- 
burg had indeed been an alarm to the citizens. Those 
who had hitherto remained blind to the designs of France 
were compelled to see the truth. The victory of the 
German party, the pariotic magistrates, was — at least 
for the moment— complete. Günzer went as the saying 
goes, up to his neck in water. He and his party had 
not only strongly compromised themselves by the 
banishment of Hugo von Zedlitz, but Günzer himself 
had barely, as if by a miracle, escaped the discovery 
of his treason. This consciousness oppressed the 
usually daring man, as the consciousness of their own 
guilt weighed upon many of the other magistrates, 
who through his influence had been bribed and bought 
by France. 

The opposition to Syndicus Frantz and the patriotic 
party therefore died away during the first few days 
after the discovery of the conspiracy, nay the influence 

854 


THE SUITOR 


355 


of the latter suddenly became predominant. They 
were backed by almost the entire population of the 
city. 

What Hugo von Zedlitz had accomplished with his 
few followers, each individual soon attributed to his 
own energy, and this consciousness of heroic courage 
increased till it reached an open defiance of France. 

The work of arming the guilds was prosecuted with 
great zeal. Their rooms were transformed into a mili- 
tary bureau. Contributions of money to procure 
weapons were taken, and certain hours designated for 
drill. The citizens undertook the duty of mounting 
guard three days out of the week. 

All was fire and flame, only nothing was conducted 
in the right way, because everything was managed 
hastily and without reflection. 

Little attention was paid to whether the weapons 
obtained were suitable or not, if they were only 
secured. 

Whether the characters of many men afforded a 
guarantee that they could be relied on— in case of any 
serious struggle — was not asked, if only the ranks 
were well filled. There was little subordination too, 
as was natural. Citizen stood beside citizen, and — 
was not all voluntary service? 

Besides each guild managed its own affairs; there 
was no thought of a firm bond between them, the sub- 
jection of all to one commander. Nowand then, it is 
true, Hugo von Zedlitz’s name was mentioned. But 


356 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


no steps were taken to make him their leader. One 
thought him too young, another too impetuous; some 
objected to his father, others to his noble name. 

Strassburg, at least in name, was a little republic — 
but, where were the real republicans? 

Günzer was clever enough to perceive this. So when 
the first surprise and alarm were over, he quickly 
regained his self-command. His diplomatic genius 
did not desert him and — accommodating himself to 
the situation and the moment — he looked on with a 
smile at the excited activity of his fellow citizens. 

He well knew that the flickering light of this torch of 
popular excitement, that rises almost to the sky to — 
sink again all the more speedily. 

He was less at ease about the influence Hugo von 
Zedlitz had obtained over the populace, and which 
the young man — though, preparing for his legal exam- 
ination, he led a very secluded life — knew how to 
maintain. 

As soon as Günzer was certain that he had not been 
compromised, he softly and imperceptibly took the 
reins in his hands again. At first this was accom- 
plished without opposition, nay even with the sem- 
blance of a change in his views. But the crafty man 
was only giving the people time to rave away their 
patriotic intoxication. 

Of course Günzer’s creatures, as well as himself, 
were not inactive. Money flowed into the pockets of 
the people and when were men inaccessible to bribes? 


THE SUITOR 


357 


But having advanced so far, Günzer stood forth again 
with the old, nay even with redoubled energy to 
recover the lost ground. Frantz and his party strug- 
gled against this new attack with all their strength; 
but the period of bewilderment on the part of the 
undecided faction was over, and the old instinct as 
well as secret obligations led them to cling to their 
old leader. And now an event occurred which greatly 
strengthened the courage of the adherents of France 
and correspondingly depressed their opponents. The 
court of France, with the king at its head, while on 
a pleasure tour, suddenly appeared at the neighboring 
city of Colmar, settled there to make a prolonged 
stay, and overwhelmed Strassburg with tokens of 
friendship. 

Frantz and his followers, Hugo von Zedlitz, Wenck, 
and many other honorable men, saw through the 
maneuver and warned their fellow citizens, but the 
cries of the Günzer faction and the vanity of the 
flattered burghers made their voices die away without 
avail. 

Ere it could be foreseen, affairs in Strassburg were 
precisely in the same state that they had been before 
the conspiracy in the monastery. Günzer was again 
master of the magistrates. 

Meantime, however, another drama which was con- 
fined within the limits of family life, had been secretly 
arranged under Günzer’s eyes. 

Günzer was of humble origin. When a child, his 


358 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


father filled the office of assessor at the meetings of 
the twenty guilds. But, as it was discovered that he 
betrayed and sold their secrets for money, he was 
expelled in disgrace. 

A still darker shadow rested upon the Günzer 
family in consequence of an incident connected with 
the assessor’s brother. This man — the uncle of the 
present Günzer — was accused of counterfeiting. He 
fled to the other side of the Rhine but was seized and 
brought back to Strassburg. Scarcely, however, had 
he reached the bridge, when he escaped from his 
guards, sprang over the railing into the river, and 
was drowned. 

As for Günzer— who now played so important a part 
in the affairs of Strassburg — his parents left him in 
the most destitute circumstances. He was a boy of 
intelligence, but of most crafty character. An or- 
phan, he would doubtless have speedily gone to ruin, 
if the ancient family of Zorn von Plobsheim and that 
of von Bernhold, which was closely connected with 
the von Plobsheim, had not kindly received him. 

Günzer was treated precisely like a child of the 
house, educated and placed in the various institutions 
of learning. His great ability soon displayed itself, 
so that his patrons not only loaded him with favors, 
but Herr von Bernhold placed him on almost precisely 
the same footing as his oldest son. 

At the time Turenne was celebrating his great suc- 
cess in Alsace, Herr von Bernhold was sheriff of 


THE SUITOR 


359 


Strassburg and, as even then, it was necessary to use 
every precaution to protect the city against the ever 
increasing power of Louis XIV, a young man with 
good legal and diplomatic ability was sent to the 
French court. Herr von Bernhold selected for this 
purpose Günzer, believing that his numerous and con- 
stant favors had bound him to his interests. 

After Herr von Bernhold had supplied his prot^gd 
with the necessary authority from the government, 
and provided him liberally with means to defray the 
expenses of the journey and a long residence in Paris, 
he explained the diplomatic career he was to inau- 
gurate with the Comte de Reuvigny. 

Comte de Reuvigny, in consequence of Heir von 
Bernhold’s recommendation, procured Günzer, the 
acquaintance of several prominent individuals at the 
court, especially that of the Marquis de Louvois. 
The minister’s keen eye instantly read Günzer’s char- 
acter and as he saw in the young man an admirable 
tool for his extensive plans, honored him with his 
special confidence. Matters went so far that Günzer 
was called ”le mignon connu de la France.” 

But Günzer seemed to have used his influence only 
in favor of his native city. Absolute confidence on the 
part of the magistrates rewarded his skill and zeal, 
and thus it happened that on his return to Strassburg, 
he was appointed first clerk to the city and afterwards 
to the council. Of course all foreign affairs, especially 
the business with France, were entrusted to the clever 


360 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


diplomat, the man honored by the favor of Louvois. 
What a web of treachery Günzer spun, by what vast 
sums he was bribed to aid by voice in the meetings 
of the magistrates, the fall of Strassburg and the 
delivery of this important German city to France, we 
already know. Besides Louvois had promised him in 
case of success the office of Syndicus and Director of 
affairs in Strassburg. 

This was Günzer’ s conduct to the government and 
his native city — but how did he treat his benefactor 
and his family? 

When Günzer, as a young man, found himself a 
member of the family of Herr von Bernhold, and the 
latter — his benefactor, his second father — reposed the 
utmost confidence in him, and also afterwards when 
the old gentleman died and his son, with whom Gün- 
zer had been educated, became the head of the family, 
he was entrusted, among other things, with the legal 
documents of the families of von Bernhold and von 
Zorn. The clever young man was also specially com- 
missioned to examine the papers and legal documents 
belonging to the Plobsheim property, about which 
many discussions had arisen. 

But the younger Herr von Bernhold also died sud- 
denly and unexpectedly. His widow, a member of the 
von Zorn family, was inconsolable. Robbed of her 
natural protector in these troubled times, she turned, 
assured that Günzer was devoted to her whole family, 
to him, and chose him for her trustee and adviser. 


THE SUITOR 


361 


Now that tnis man was dead, Frau von Bernhold a 
widow, the family without head or support, Günzer 
purloined the papers relating to the Plobsheim 
property, in order to obtain possession of it himself. 

Those were bright, beautiful, summer days which 
Alma, the lovely daughter of Syndicus Frantz, spent 
in a visit at Plobsheim. 

Both families had long been on intimate terms, and 
Hedwig and Alma considered it a duty, after the 
recent death of the younger Herr von Bernhold, to 
console the young, deeply mourning widow. 

Hedwig could not leave her husband; but Alma had 
time to devote several weeks to her afflicted friend, so 
Hedwig had brought her to Plobsheim some time be- 
fore, and she willingly filled the place of an affection- 
ate comforter. 

Alma’s frank, simple nature, which had inherited 
from the Syndicus the great art of confining everything 
unlovely, painful, and perplexing within the narrowest 
limits, that room might be obtained for a free, broad 
life, seemed to have been created for this office. 

Yet it did not escape the notice of the Syndicus’ 
daughter, that a cloud of deep sadness often rested 
upon the little lady’s head. But this cloud— Alma’s 
feminine keenness instantly perceived — was not caused 
by grief, but by anxiety, which Frau von Bernhold 
had hitherto concealed from her young friend. 

It was Sunday. Frau von Bernhold and Alma were 
sitting at a window of the stately castle of Plobsheim, 


362 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the center of the beautiful estate of which the young 
widow was now sole mistress. 

This young widow was still a beautiful woman. Her 
limbs and figure were delicately moulded, herfeatures 
possessed a winning sweetness, so that she could justly 
be called a very pretty woman. Moreover she pos- 
sessed a gentle loving nature, had been a tender, faith- 
ful wife to her husband, and was a good mother to her 
children. 

In intellect, energy and vitality, it is true, Frau 
von Bernhold was far surpassed by Alma, but as she 
had retained her purity of soul, the difference in years 
between the two was scarcely perceptible. 

They sat side by side, busied with some piece of 
fancy-work, while the gentle breeze bore the fragrance 
of the flowers and the sounds of the bells, ringing for 
afternoon service, through the open window. 

There was something infinitely pathetic in the merry 
playing, laughing and shouting of little ones in the 
deepest mourning — the thought of the irreparable loss 
they had sustained, and which they did not even sus- 
pect. And yet the sight of them must have afforded 
the mother consolation; they were the living images 
of her dead husband — while they were a constant ad- 
rroonition to bestow on the poor, fatherless little ones 
a double share of tenderness, rear them to be worthy 
of their father. 

When the children smiled, waved their little hands, 
and cried ‘ mother!” tears gushed from the widow’s 


THE SUITOR 


363 


eyes. Mother! echoed in the young widow’s heart, 
and with the sound a voice also cried: “They no 
longer have a father, they have only you; you their 
mother, to provide for their education, their defense 
against the wicked world, the maintenance of their 
imperiled rights. 

And this was what pressed like a mountain on Frau 
von Bernhold’s soul. 

Alma did not utter a word, but let the poor lady 
cry quietly. 

Giinzer, as he declared, had not yet found among 
the family papers the documents that secured to the 
Bernhold family undoubted possession of the beautiful 
estate of Plobsheim. 

Old Herr Bernhold, Günzer’s benefactor and second 
father, had long since declared with the utmost 
certainty, that these papers must be in existence, must 
at least be found somewhere. 

Everything depended upon the discovery of the 
documents, since the R£unions-Kammern demanded 
them. If they could not be shown, the worst might 
be expected from the French government, whose un- 
just decisions in Alsace were well-known. 

Thus the whole means of existence of the mother 
and that of her children was at stake; for though the 
family possessed other property, the estate of Plobs- 
heim was by far the large portion. 

Alma listened to this communication with a throb- 
bing heart. She, too, now felt great anxiety about the 


364 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


young widow’s situation; but another thought 
oppressed her still more, the thought that the whole 
affair was in Günzer’s hands. 

Günzer — of whose treacherous designs towards Strass- 
burg the Frantz family were morally certain, though 
no piece of rascality had been proved against him, who 
had treated Hugo von Zedlitz so shamefully — was a 
terror to Alma. To her pure, innocent, childlike soul, 
there was something fiendish about him. 

Alma could not help giving a slight warning against 
Günzer. 

"Are you sure of his honesty?" she asked at last. 

"Certain of his devotion to our family," the widow 
replied. "Günzer owes all he is and has to my dead 
father-in-law and my own father. My husband loaded 
him with favors. " 

Alma sighed, but was silent; it seemed wrong to 
shake such well-founded confidence. 

At the same moment they saw two horsemen turn 
from the main road into the avenue leading to the 
castle. 

The two ladies looked intently at them and turned 
pale. 

They were Günzer and his brother-in-law, Kampffer. 

Both ladies’ hearts throbbed wildly, they knew not 
why. 

A second glance through the window showed them 
that Kampffer went on as if intending to pass round 
the castle, while Günzer came towards it. 


THE SUITOR 


3 6 5 


Alma begged permission to withdraw to her own 
room, and Frau von Bernhold, anticipating a business 
inteview, made no objection. 

A few minutes after, Günzer entered. 

"You doubtless bring me good news!” said the young 
v/idow, after the first greetings had been exchanged, 
while a faint flush — a pale reflection of her former 
bloom — suffused her cheeks, and in contrast with her 
black dress, gave her a peculiar charm. 

" Good news certainly,” replied Günzer cordially, 
"if you recieve it favorably.” 

"Why should I not” — continued Frau von Bernhold, 
"in my desolate, sorrowful position I greatly need it. 
You know this very well, Herr Günzer. But sit down. ” 

"In what does your news consist," the widow re- 
sumed, "I suppose something in relation to Plobsheim. 

"It has one relation to it,” replied Günzer with a 
peculiar smile and a courtesy Frau von Bernhold was 
not in the habit of noticing in his manner. 

"One relation.” 

"Yes. " 

"And the other?” 

"Permit me, madame, to speak of that later.” 

"As you choose. But don’t keep me on the rack. 
How stands the affair of the documents? Have you 
found them? Since my husband’s death, this matter 
has weighed upon me like a mountain, not for my 
own sake, Heaven knows, but that of my poor, father- 
less children. ” 


366 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Tears flowed from the eyes of the young widow. 

Giinzer cast a strange glance at her, a look of 
blended defiance and triumph. 

“You must console yourself! ” he said. “The fact 
cannot be altered, and it is useless to yield to sorrow. ” 

“Life has lost everything for me!” replied the 
widow sadly. 

“You go too far,” rejoined Giinzer. “Time brings 
solace for every grief. You are still young and beauti- 
ful, madame. ” 

“Giinzer!" 

“You may yet be happy." 

“And you say that, you knew my dear husband so 
well, who were educated with him?” 

“Yes! "replied Giinzer, watching her. “He was 
indeed a good and very estimable man. But eveything 
in life may be supplied.” 

“Nothing will supply my husband’s place,” said the 
widow in a low tone, while tears again filled her eyes. 

“Time will teach you to think otherwise. No wave 
rises and falls, whose place may not be supplied." 

“That comparison may suit life and our position in 
it,” replied Frau von Bernhold, but not a loving 
heart. However, let that pass, Herr Giinzer, and calm 
my anxiety about the matter we have just mentioned.” 

Giinzer darted a piercing glance at the young widow, 
and then said curtly: 

“It is in a very bad condition. 

Frau von Bernhold turned pale. 


THE SUITOR 367 

“What!” she said, scarcely able to control her voice, 
“didn’t you say just now that you had good news?” 

“If you would favorably receive the proposition I 
have to make ” 

“I don’t understand you! Haven’t you found the 
documents, which afford incontestable proofs of our 
right to Plobsheim?" 

“No!” 

“But, good Heavens! They must be there!” 

“I have already searched for them for years! ” 

"And earned in return our sincere gratitude, but — 
have you examined everything?” 

“Every nook and corner, every parchment!" 

"Giinzer!” exclaimed Frau von Bernhold in uncon- 
trolable agitation, “you know how much depends upon 
the discovery of those papers." 

“I know!” he replied with icy composure. “Every- 
thing. If the title to the estate is not found, Plobs- 
heim will be lost to you.” 

“And I and my children?” 

“There are means of defending yourself !" 

"No, no,” cried the young widow, "there is still a 
just God, who will not suffer bold hands to rob a 
widow and her children.” 

“France and her Cha??ibers de Reunion consider it 
no robbery. On the contrary! To secure legal pos- 
session of property, they require legal proofs of owner- 
ship. ” 

"And they must be there! My father and father in- 


368 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


law, as well as many members of the Bernhold and 
Zorn families, clearly remember having seen them 
with their own eyes.” 

Günzer’ s face darkened, and he said as if wounded: 

"Do you distrust me, madame! Or do you think me 
negligent in this important matter?” 

"Certainly not!” cried Frau von Bernhold in alarm 
— Günzer was her sole support in the matter. "But 
you might, perhaps, have overlooked the papers. Per- 
haps they have been pushed aside — perhaps " 

"Here are the keys to both chests!” said Günzer 
gravely. "Pray search them yourself, madame.” 

"How could I? And — ” 

"Then choose some other legal adviser.” 

"Günzer?” 

"You do not trust me.” 

"How can you say so? Will you desert me, the 
widow of the man with whom you were reared like a 
brother, desert me and his poor children, now, when 
an attempt is made to rob us of our property, the 
estate of Plobsheim, which we have owned for cen- 
turies? ” 

"No!” said Günzer with a sudden touch of cordiality, 
beneath which, however, lurked something that pro- 
duced an uncomfortable impression, "no, that I will 
not, but precisely the contrary.” 

"Good Heavens! ” exclaimed Frau von Bernhold joy- 
ously, "then you know of some expedient. Perhaps you 
have discovered a way to tear Plobshiem from the 


THE SUITOR 


369 


greedy hands of the Reunions Kammern. If it requires 
sacrifice, I will gladly make them for my children." 

"I don’t think the affair can be termed a sacrifice." 

"What affair?" 

“Let me speak plainly." 

"Pray do so.” 

"France is not to be trifled with.” 

"Who does not know that." 

"Therefore the utmost exertions must be made to 
retain possession of the castle and estate of Plobsheim, 
together with the title and rights of nobility apper- 
taining to it; for the person to whom Plobsheim is 
assigned receives the title and privileges of a noble- 
man, an owner of the seineurie de Plobsheim." 

"That would be — ” 

"Madame, that is so! Unfortunately. But we have 
examples enough.” 

"But pray — ” 

"Let us keep to the fact We must always subject 
the feelings to calm reason, and not confound our own 
idea of right with that the law recognizes as right.” 

"But—" 

"Therefore the utmost exertions must be made to 
retain possession of Plobsheim. But this is difficult 
and dangerous. Difficult, because the title deeds are 
missing — dangerous, because the enmity of France 
threatens us in the background.” 

"Louvois is your friend." 

"I too rely upon that." 

24 Robber 


37 ° 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“And you will do your utmost for me and my 
children?“ 

“Yes— on one condition.” 

“And that is?” 

“Let us make common cause." 

Frau von Bernhold looked at him in astonishment. 

“What do you mean?” she asked. "I don’t under- 
stand. " 

“Why — you are a widow — H 

“Unhappily!” 

“And I—” 

Frau von Bernhold did not believe her ears. 

“You have the kindness to act as my legal adviser,” 
she answered, turning deadly pale. 

“Yes,” continued Giinzer. “But I am also clerk of 
the city and council of Strassburg, a man who can 
show a very pretty property, and— is unmarried." 

“But what has that to do with our affair? 

“A great deal. I will pledge myself to retain pos- 
session of Plobsheim if — we make common cause — that 
is, if you will give me your hand as my wife.” 

A loud cry escaped the widow’s lips. Alma’s warn- 
ing darted through her mind. The turf was still 
fresh on the mound that covered her dear husband’s 
corpse, and Günzer, the son of a dishonored man, the 
nephew of a base counterfeiter, who, raised from the 
dust by her family, dared — not only to sue for her 
hand, no it was now clear as daylight; the miserable 
wretch wooed her, to obtain possession of the Plobs- 
heim estate. 


THE SUITOR 


371 


This was too much for a simple, honest nature, too 
much for a lady like Frau von Bernhold, too much for 
a loving wife, whose bleeding heart still mourned for 
her lost husband, too much for a mother, who saw 
her children’s rightful inheritance threatened by the 
rapacious greed of a scoundrel. 

Proudly, but pale as death, she rose from her seat, 
and grasped the keys of the chests containing the 
family documents, which Günzer had laid on the 
table before her. Then, with a dignity usually foreign 
to the little lady’s manner, she said: 

“Herr Günzer, you are dismissed! I will select 
another legal adviser.” 

Günzer had also risen. His face was livid, his eyes 
darted piercing glances, an expression of cold, diabol- 
ical scorn hovered around his lips. Yet his voice 
trembled as he cried: “Consider what you do!" 

“I consider but one thing!” replied Frau von Bern- 
hold, “that there is still a God of eternal justice. 

“And you really refuse my hand?” 

“I have only a contemptuous yes in response to a 
question so insulting.” 

“Consider your future and that of your children.” 

“Widows and orphans are in God’s hands ” 

“You will repent this some da)'.” 

“Never,” cried the widow proudly, “even if you, who 
thrived on the benefits of my family, intend some 
knavish trick against me and my children.” 

With these words, Frau von Bernhold, trembling 


372 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


from head to foot, left the room, to give way to pas- 
sionate tears. 



* 


( 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE WITCH’S KITCHEN. 

"How much time yet, d’Auvaux?" 

"Ten minutes." 

"The deuce! I thought the hour must have come.” 

"Time creeps for those who wait, and flies for those 
who feast.” 

"It will certainly fly only too quickly, for the per- 
son for whom we’re brewing this broth.” 

"I wasn’t talking of such enjoyment.” 

"And yet it is one.” 

"Of course, Le Sage, you’re right — a double one. 

"How so?" 

"Why a confoundedly bitter one for the person who 
tastes the bitter drink, and a more consoling one to 
the individual — who offers it.” 

"At any rate the latter is sure of his point." 

"I think we do honor to our art." 

"But the art does none to us.” 

"Because we are fools.” 

"Fools?” 

"Of course! Don’t we work for La Voisin instead of 
ourselves? ” 

"Well, she pays well." 


373 


374 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"What is that! She gives us miserable scraps, com- 
pared with the immense sums she pockets.” 

"Let’s rub the fur the other way, and make her pay 
better.” 

"How will you do that?” 

"We have her in our power.” 

"And she has us in hers.” 

"But the poudre de succession — isn’t that our in- 
vention? ” 

"Not entirely; we got it from the crafty Italian 
Exili, the teacher of La Croix and the Marquise de 
Brinvilliers. “ 

"Don’t mention those names.” 

"Why?” 

"Because — for very excellent reasons — I never like 
to think of the end of those people.” 

"Why did they allow themselves to be caught? I 
think there is more craft under our skulls.” 

"Pshaw! I wouldn’t give a straw for that; the 
pitcher goes to the well until it breaks. The only 
thing that soothes me is, that we and La Voisin are 
screened by our distinguished customers; haven’t we 
among them: Monsieur, the king’s brother, the queen 
herself, the Marquis d’Esiat, Comtesse Soisson, Due 
de Launzun, Prince Cardinal de Bouillon, Grand 
Almoner of France, Duc de Saint Aignan, and many 
other prominent personages. They will beware of 
compromising such names.” 

"Possibly! But I don’t rely much upon it. One 


THE WITCH’S KITCHEN 


375 


crow doesn’t pick out another’s eyes. If the king 
should some day find himself compelled to use vigor- 
ous measures. ” 

“We poor devils will be caught in the net — that’s 
true — and the great rascals will slip out.” 

“Don’t let us think of such foolish things. For us 
it is written to enjoy life to the dregs. If the devil 
then leaves us in the lurch — why — the jest is done.” 

“And I suppose my broth is now?” 

“Yes — a minute more, and it will have cooked long 
enough.” 

This conversation was carried on by two priests 
d’Auvaux and Lesage, who — in connection with Vig- 
oureux and the famous fortune-teller La Voisin — 
conducted the secret manufacture of poisons with such 
success, that all France trembled. 

It was they who had aided La Voisin in performing 
the devil’s mass, by means of which the Grand 
Almoner of France, the Prince Cardinal de Bouillon, 
accompanied by the Duc de Saint Aignan, had tried 
to discover Turenne’s treasures. 

During this conversation, they were in the laboratory 
where were prepared the terrible poisons, which in those 
days, amid the boundless immorality and corruption 
of the French court, found such extensive use, that 
even now it makes every honest man shudder to look 
back to that terrible time. 

The surroundings harmonized with the occupation. 
It was a dark, gloomy, cellar-like room, a vaulted 


376 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


apartment in the lower story of a damp, dull house 
in the Faubourg St. Germain. Retorts and distilling 
apparatus of every description, alembics and crucibles 
of various shapes, mortars and other utensils, were 
piled along the walls and in the corners. On a wide 
hearth, surmounted by a massive chimney, a charcoal 
fire was burning, over which Lesage had been boiling 
a brown liquid for an hour. 

Unsavory odors rose from it, and strove to escape 
from the room. 

In a corner behind the hearth lay a dead cat, its 
stomach horribly swollen, and its stiff limbs stretched 
far apart. It had been used to try the effects of a 
newly invented poison. 

Rabbits hopped to and fro. The poor creatures did 
not suspect that they were intended for similar exper- 
iments. 

Exili, St. Croix, the Marquise de Brinvillier, La 
Voisin and the priests d’Auvaux and Lesage pos- 
sessed, in the low condition of chemistry and medicine 
at that time, wonderful knowledge and skill in the 
preparation of poisons. 

The reports of the experts of those days cannot ex- 
press sufficient admiration for the nature and prepara- 
tion of these deadly potions, which certainly far sur- 
passed all the knowledge and experience of the 
pharmacology of that period. 

The Saint Croix poisons — they say — defied all 
attempts to apply to them the laws of chemistry. 


THE WITCH’S KITCHEN 


377 


The poisonous material was so concealed that it could 
not be perceived, and so subtle that it evaded all the 
skill of the physicians. All rules hitherto known 
prove useless, and all experience unavailing. To be 
sure, the doctors themselves, owing to the number of 
those in high position who were implicated, were not 
disposed to discover the poison. The hens, doves, 
and dogs, that drank some of Saint Croix’s poisoned 
water, died a short time after, it is true, but on open- 
ing them every part of their bodies was found in a 
perfectly natural condition, with the exception of some 
clotted blood in the heart. 

Saint Croix’s powder — found after his death in a 
little box— when administered to a cat, caused con- 
stant vomiting and speedy death; but here also no one 
portion of its body was found to be affected by the 
venom. 

The poisons these terrible persons prepared, no 
longer exist to be examined by the chemists of our 
days. Undoubtedly the principal ingredient would be 
found to be arsenic. But it is a terrible sign of the 
want of morality of those times, that their preparation, 
concealment and use, could rise to the dignity of an 
art. Exili and Saint Croix are said to have really 
made the manufacture of poison a science. LaVoisin’s 
assistants, d’Auvaux and Lesage, followed in the foot- 
steps of these worthy men. 

Both at this moment were occupied in preparing a 
new poison. Lesage had been boiling a brown liquid 


378 A ROYAL ROBBER 

over a charcoal fire for an hour, till it became a thick 
mass. 

Now — at the close of the conversation — he took the 
vessel from the fire and extinguished the coals. 

“There,” said he, “let it cool." 

At this moment one of the rabbits hopped nimbly 
up and stopped at the hearth. 

A repulsive smile flitted across Lesage’ s face. 

“So you introduce yourself," said he, turning to the 
little creature with a touch of rude humor, “very well, 
you shall have the honor of trying this liquor first." 

“It ought to die in violent convulsions within fifteen 
minutes," said d’Auvaux quietly, “otherwise the potion 
will be too weak for a man." 

“You forget," rejoined Lesage, “that it isn’t to kill 
at once. Death is not to be expected until after a 
week or fortnight and — take notice — without any start- 
ling symptoms.” 

“Exili’s receipts; number 35!" replied d’Auvaux, 
nodding. 

At that moment an odd, rattling noise was heard. 

"La Voisin!" said Lesage, “that is her signal." 

“Let her come in!" replied d’Auvaux, “I wish she 
was obliged to swallow one of the drinks we brew for 
her, and which she sells for such immense sums. 
Then we could be independent and receive the money 
undiminished, directly from the customer’s hands.’ 

La Voisin entered. She was dressed richly, but with - 
the exaggeration of ornament peculiar to persons who 


THE WITCH’S KITCHEN 


379 


have risen from a low origin, and her by no means 
plain features wore a very crafty expression. Her 
color, complexion, and plumpness implied ample enjoy- 
ment of material pleasures. 

“Disagreeable news!” she said, entering and closing 
the door behind her. “The king and court are about 
to leave Versailles.” 

“Well, what of that," replied d’Auvaux. “They 
are only going to spend a short time at some pleasure 
castle. ” 

“If that were so, who would think it worth men- 
tioning,” replied La Voisin. “But the king is going 
farther. ” 

Lesage shrugged his shoulders. “The king, or the 
Duchesse de Fontanges.” 

“This time it is the king,” Madame Voisin answered. 

"And where is he going?” asked d’Auvaux. 

“To Rheims, Thionville, Metz, Nancy." 

“Aha!” said Lesage, laughing. "Do you notice any- 
thing? " 

“What?" inquired d’Auvaux. 

“His Majesty seems to want to remain in the 
vicinity of the Strassburg cathedral.” 

“It maybe so!” replied the fortune-teller. “The 
Duc de St. Aignan, who called on me yesterday to 
consult the cards about a certain matter of business, 
told me in confidence that the court would remain 
some time at Colmar.” 

“At Colmar?" repeated Lesage and d’Auvaux. 


380 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“I don't believe it. What should the pleasure- 
loving duchesse want in that old nest?” 

“But if the king has a special object.” 

“And the Duchesse de Fontanges does not desire it?” 

“Pshaw!” observed La Voisin, wdio meantime had 
seated herself on an old chair. “Things no longer 
stand on the old footing.” 

“With the duchesse?” asked d’Auvaux with an ex- 
pression of the utmost incredulity. 

“With the Duchesse de Fontanges !" replied the lady. 

“You are mistaken, madame,” d’Auvaux answered 
confidently. “The rule of the Duchesse de Fontanges 
is firmer than ever. Don’t you know the latest 
fashion?“ 

“To wear the hair ä la Fontanges!” said La Voisin, 
shrugging her shoulders. 

“What sort of a story is that?” asked Lesage, who 
meantime bad been holding his sauce-pan of brown 
liquid in a vessel of water, to cool it. 

“Last week,” replied d’Auvaux, “a grand hunting 
party was given, whicli was attended by the whole 
court. There is no end of pleasure excursions and 
amusements of every kind, since the beautiful marble 
statue from Limagne became the object of the king’s 
devotion.” 

Lesage laughed loudly exclaiming: 

“D’Auvaux is turning moralist.” 

“So is the devil,” replied d’Auvaux, “the country 
will soon be unable to bear the expense.” 


THE WITCH’S KITCHEN 


3 8i 


""What is that to us," observed Lesage scornfully, 
"we get our living from the court and distinguished 
persons, not the common people. But we were talk- 
ing of a new fashion?" 

"Yes! " cried d’Auvaux. "On this hunting party, 
the wind disordered the duchesse’s hair and she 
fastened it as well as she could with a ribbon. As 
this arrangement happened to be uncommonly pretty 
and wonderfully becoming to the duchesse, the follow- 
ing day all the ladies of the court — princesses, duch- 
esses, marchionesses, down to the most insignificant 
maid of honor — appeared with a similar ribbon in 
their hair. ” 

"And this style of coiffure is now the fashion?" 
asked Lesage. 

"Yes," said La Voisin, "and is being adopted 
throughout Europe, under the name of the coiffure ä 
la Fontanges. But does that prove anything in regard 
to the security of the duchesse’s position? Abbe 
Choisy told me, when he visited me a short time ago, 
that the Duchesse de Fontanges was beautiful as an 
angel, but silly as a goose. And he is right! Her 
position has turned her brain. For some time she 
has shown an arrogance that will prove her ruin. She 
passes the queen without any salutation, and has 
treated Madame de Montespan with such hauteur as 
to make the latter her mortal enemy." 

"All this affords no ground to anticipate her fall!" 
said d’Auvaux, "the king loves her to madness.” 


3&2 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Loved!” corrected La Voisin. 

"Only last week he ordered a charming suite of 
apartments to be furnished for her, the walls of the 
salon hung with tapestry representing his victories. 
The witty flatterer Saint Aignan instantly wrote some 
lines which greatly delighted the king and duchesse. ” 

"Have you finished, d’Auvaux?” asked La Voisin. 

“At your service. " 

"Then Til tell you why I — for my part — believe that 
the earth is shaking under the feet of the beautiful 
Duchess de Fontanges. ” 

"I am all ears for — if she falls, we must know to 
whom we are to look in future. So madame, your 
reasons!” 

"I have already mentioned that yesterday — " 

"The Duc de Saint Aignan visited you to consult 
the cards." 

"And what do you suppose he wanted to ascertain? " 

"How should I know?" 

"Whether a certain person, who now occupies a 
very prominent position, would remain long at the 
helm.” 

"The deuce!" exclamied d’Auvaux with an expres- 
sion of the greatest astonishment. "Why if the case 
stands so, if Saint Aignan asks Fate that question — " 

"It is evident that he, who is so closely associated 
with the king and duchesse, already has a suspicion 
from what quarter the wind is beginning to blow.” 

"Well, and what did the cards say?” 


THE WITCH'S KITCHEN 


3S3 


"What my small share of wisdom whispered. The 
queen of hearts was followed — after four other cards— 
by the ace of clubs.” 

"Excellent, excellent!” cried d’Auvaux, "the pow- 
erful favorite, after a certain time— it may be four 
days, four weeks or four months —is to be supplanted. ” 

"Cold!” here remarked Lesage. 

"Who?” asked d’Auvaux in surprise, "the Duchesse 
de Fontanges?” 

"Nonsense, ” replied Lesage, "my broth.” 

"Then we’ 11 try it!” replied d’Auvaux quietly, 
seizing one of the rabbits by the ears — "here!” 

Lesage took it and poured a few drops of the brown 
liquid down its throat. 

La Voisin smiled. "May it do it much good, ” she 
observed. 

D’Auvaux still held the poor creature firmly. 

The three gloomy fiends watched it in silence with 
eager expectation the point in question was to 
ascertain the effect of the poison. 

It was intended for human beings, and not to pro- 
duce death immediately, therefore, according to 
Exili’s estimate, it should kill a rabbit in twenty 
minutes. 

After a few moments the little creature grew rest- 
less, the eyes dilated, and singular movements of the 
neck began. 

Lavoisin again laughed loudly. "The rogue is co- 
quetting like a school girl just fledged,” she observed. 


384 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"No, it is swallowing," observed Lesage gayly, "like 
a courtier to whom the king has just given a pill that 
does not want go down and yet must." 

"They often burn the throat as much as my potion," 
said Lesage, calmly watching the contortions of pain 
made by the poor little animal. 

Convulsions were already commencing, burning 
pains and cramps in the stomach. 

"It takes effect too quickly,” said d’Auvaux, "the 
poison is too strong. Convulsions ought not to take 
place in a rabbit, in less than ten minutes at the 
earliest. ” 

"They may at the end of five," replied Lesage. 

"No! "said d’Anvaux. "Exili expressly says in 
regard to the trial: in a half-grown rabbit, not before 
ten minutes.” 

"What will you bet I’m not right in saying five?" 
cried Lesage eagerly. 

"Three bottles of sack." 

"Done!" 

Lesage went to an old cupboard, drew out a roll of 
dirty papers, opened them, and following the lines 
with his fingers, read a few words. Then he looked 
up triumphantly, pointed to a passage, and exclaimed : 

"What’s this?" 

D’Auvaux and La Voisin looked at the page. 

"Five!" cried the latter gayly, "Lesage has won." 

"Yes, "observed d’Auvaux, "a man may be mistaken. 
I'll pay. " 


THE WITCH’S KITCHEN 


385 


"And I’ll help drink the wine,” observed La Voisin. 

“We’ll have as pleasant an hour as we three have ever 
spent together. I feel ready for anything. But the 
sack must be good and strong.” 

“Watch!" said d’Auvaux, “our candidate for death 
is vomiting.” 

“Is there any blood?” 

“No!” 

“It will come! ” 

“Hop! hop! that’s what I call convulsions!” ex- 
claimed La Voisin. “It’s absurd that we are obliged 
to try our poisons on animals, human beings would 
give unerring symptoms." 

“But we should be obliged to wait a week or fort- 
night!” observed Lesage, “and our potion must be 
delivered to-night.” 

“True!" replied La Voisin, “the customer is in a 
great hurry. " 

“The customer?” 

“I don’t know who he is.” 

“But he belongs to the court?" 

La Voisin laid her finger on her lip, and cast a 
significant glance at d’Auvaux. 

“I understand!” said the latter. “Government busi- 
ness. ” 

“What is it to me?” 

“Doesn’t Monsieur Louvois go away early to-morrow 
morning?” asked Lesage. 

“So they say.” 

Robber 


386 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Lesage hummed a song. 

The rabbit was in its last convulsions. Blood 
oozed from the mouth and nose. Its sufferings ap- 
peared to be terrible. 

“And the payment?” 

“As I have already told you, d’Auvaux, princely,” 
replied the fortune-teller. “This man doesn’t haggle 
over such things.” 

“I believe so," cried Lesage laughing. “Itcostshim 
nothing.” 

“Only divide honestly,” said d’Auvaux, with a 
meaning glance at Lesage, which the latter answered 
by a look at La Voisin. 

“As usual!" replied La Voisin. 

“Done!” exclaimed Lesage at the same moment. 

“The rabbit is dead.” 

He took up the little creature and tossed it beside 
the dead cat. 

“The poison is all right.” 

“If it isn’t too strong.” 

“Then a smaller dose must be used. ” 

“But I must know exactly how many drops to a 
glass of wine,” said La Voisin — “death is not to ensue 
for a week or fortnight. ” 

“Without any extraordinary symptoms?” 

“Yes. That is the express condition. 

“Man, woman, or child?" 

“Man!" 

“How old?" 


% 


THE WITCH’S KITCHEN 


387 


“About sixty.” 

"Strong?” 

"Not very!” 

"Then five drops will do it.” 

"Very well." 

"And when shall we get our money?” 

"You shall have it to-night, when we drink your 
three bottle of sack in the secret room in my house," 
replied La Voisin, with a repulsive glance at her 
companions. "I will provide a supper of which Mon- 
seigneur Louvois himself need not be ashamed.” 

"But three bottles won’t be enough." 

"Then I’ll add three more,” replied La Voisin. 

Lesage and d’Auvaux laughed. 

"We have worked, now we will feast." 

"As people make their way honestly in the world.” 

"One thing more before we part!” said d’Auvaux, 
turning to La Voisin, as Lesage pushed back the bolt. 
"Why did you seem so disturbed about the news, 
that the court would leave Versailles for sometime?” 

"As if we should not as good as lie fallow in con- 
sequence. ” 

"Then we’ll rest a short time on our laurels. Be- 
sides you won’t lack fortune-telling, prophesies of the 
future, etc." 

"Trumpery,” replied La Voisin. "But, before I 
forget it: Madame de Montespan is beguiling the 
weary hours in a singular way.” 

"Probably by prayers; that’s usually the end of 
votaries of pleasure.” 


388 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Possibly! But — " 

“Well?” 

“The lonely woman is now seeking — the philosopher’s 
stone. ” 

“She ought to have done that before the Duchesse 
de Fontanges took the helm.” 

“Jesting aside,” said La Voisin, and her eyes ex- 
pressed as much as her words, “she is pursuing the 
study of alchemy. " 

“Who says so!" 

“She informed me by a confidential servant and asks 
— for some chemicals.” 

“Aha!” exclaimed Lesage with a malicious smile. 

“But there must be no poisonous substances among 
them. " 

“I understand!” said Lesage, “I’ll give her what is 
necessary.” 

“Then bring it this evening; the servant is coming 
for it to-day." 

“It shall be done." 

The three left the room. 


CHAPTER XII. 


THE DUCHESSE DE FONTANGES. 

Fourteen miles from Strassburg and ninety-six from 
Paris is the little city of Colmar» 

Under the French monarchy, Colmar (Columbaria) 
was only a farm which gradually increased to a village. 
The Emperor Charlemange established here a work- 
house for women, while the Emperor Friedrich II 
raised it to the rank of a city, which increased rapidly 
in size. 

Soon after 1282 Colmar entered the ranks of the free 
German cities and retained its position until in 1673, 
Louis XIV took violent possession of it, demolished 
its fortifications, and destroyed its freedom. 

Since that time Colmar had ceased to flourish, but 
now a new star seemed to have risen on ancient Col- 
umbaria, for— the inhabitants themselves scarcely 
realized it — Louis XIV and his court had spent several 
days within its walls. 

The venerable Rathhaus had been transformed into 
a royal palace. 

The modest little city and its inhabitants really 
did not know what had happened to them, but as it 
rained gold, and every service was liberally rewarded, 

389 


/ 


390 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


they cheerfully submitted Lodgings and provisions 
reached fabulous prices and yet the most necessary 
food could scarcely be procured. Princes and noble- 
men, marchionesses and duchesses were often obliged 
— for want of better things — to satisfy their hunger 
with milk and cheese. Lodgings and beds were in- 
ferior to those occupied in Versailles and Paris by 
their lowest servants. But— after the first painful 
surprise, the French temperament came to their aid. 
With but few exceptions, all viewed the matter from 
its comic side. 

At the close of every day the most aristocratic ladies 
glided out of the houses in the simple costumes of Col- 
mar burgher women and girls, which they had borrowed 
from their servants, and the gentlemen of course did 
the same. True, they did not also put on the plebeian 
virtues of the worthy citizens of Colmar, and Versailles 
and Paris might perhaps have marveled if they had 
witnessed what Colmar saw at this time. 

The whole visit of the court was really an idyl of 
rural life composed of countless amusing episodes. 
The affair was new and piquant. Even the king was 
said not to have remained entirely aloof from the 
romance. 

But Louis XIV and his ministers Louvois and Col- 
bert were not the men to undertake a journey like this 
for a mere whim or pastoral romance. Beneath the 
glittering cloak of this original and truly French 
caprice, the great serious drama of the time went on. 


THE DUCHESSE OE FONTANGES 


391 


Never had the intercourse between the French court 
and the neighboring city of Strassburg been more con- 
stant, or at the same time so little likely to arouse 
anxiety. 

France had most positively denied any knowledge 
of the conspiracy connected with the Franciscan mon- 
astery, throwing the whole responsibility on the 
monks, and their superior. 

True, the latter with his followers had instantly 
crossed the frontier and sought the protection of 
France, but the affair must be allowed to remain as 
it was for the present. Any farther steps — in opposi- 
tion to so powerful a neighbor — would be dangerous 
and unwise. 

Louis XIV now seemed to intend to soothe the ex 
citement prevailing in Strassburg as speedily as pos- 
sible, for he and his ministers were overflowing with 
friendly sentiments. 

This was especially the case when the court came 
into the immediate vicinity of Strassburg. Assurances 
of the utmost friendship were lavished on the citizens. 
France desired nothing but the welfare and prosperity 
of the city; and it was only because it was so com- 
pletely left in the lurch by emperor and empire that 
Louis XIV desired to take it under his protection. 

The French ambassador had plenty of occupation in 
transmitting these professions of friendship, orally and 
in writing, to the magistrates of Strassburg. The 
partisans of France, the timid and time-serving mag- 


392 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


istrates, were radiant with delight; the warnings of 
the other party, who saw in these maneuvers only a 
diplomatic snare, fell on empty air. 

Nay, the government of Strassburg even resolved 
to send deputies to convey a greeting to the king of 
France during his stay in Colmar. 

Syndicus Frantz, Günzer as “ le tnignon connn de 
la France , ” and several other members of the magis- 
tracy were chosen. 

Frantz positively declined; but Günzer exerted all 
his influence to induce the Syndicus to accept the 
honor. The king expressed a desire to see Syndicus 
Frantz at the head of the embassy. 

Under these circumstances, a refusal from the Syn- 
dicus would have been a violation of diplomatic 
custom, hay — an act of cowardice. Frantz therefore 
consented, though with a heavy heart. The brave 
man opposed a quiet resolution to the fears of his wife 
and child, the warnings of Hugo, but in the silence 
of the night set his house in order, made every need- 
ful preparation in case he did not return — or died. 

Thus the day arrived which His Majesty had 
graciously appointed to receive the ambassadors sent 
from Strassburg to greet him. 

The embassy was a pompous one, and — like all 
such city affairs— arranged in the style of the Middle 
Ages. 

The ambassadors traveled in five clumsy state- 
coaches. 


THE DUCHESSE OF FONTANGES 


393 


In the first sat two heralds, attired in the colors of 
the city, with the armorial bearings of Strassburg on 
their breasts and backs, and white wands in their 
hands. 

The four following coaches contained the magis- 
trates: Dominique Dietrich, Johann Leonhard Frör- 
eisen, Johann Störr, Günzer, and Syndicus Frantz. 

Frantz drove alone with Hugo von Zedlitz, who 
would not be denied the privilege of accompanying 
the worthy man, the father of his beloved Alma, as 
his private secretary. Hugo clearly perceived the 
Syndicus’ dangerous situation. 

It was still early — that is, early for people whose 
real life begins at night, and who measure the morn- 
ing according to the position of the noon-day sun — when 
Saint Aignan called on the Duchesse de Fontanges. 

Only the king had the right to enter her apartment 
unannounced at this hour. 

The duchesse was in a bewitching morning-dress. 
A robe of white India muslin, so light and delicate 
that it floated around the beautiful figure like an airy 
cloud, revealing the luster of the white satin dress 
beneath, but partially concealed her matchless sym- 
metry of form. 

Laces of priceless value encircled her throat, wrists, 
and bust, fastened coquettishly here and there by 
clasps of pearls 

The complexion of this singular woman was like 
white marble, alabaster, while the magnificent red 


394 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


hair surrounded her as if with a halo of gold. 

Angeline de Fontanges was beautiful as a queen; 
but proud a§. one, and this pride, blended with her 
peculiar cold manner and want of sprightliness, gave 
her of late — since it constantly increased — a somewhat 
harsh, imperious, repellant air. 

This was felt by no one more keenly than Saint 
Aignan. It was he, who — aided by Madame de Mont- 
espan — had brought the insignificant little Angeline to 
the court of France and paved the way for her to 
reach her present power. It was he, who had at first 
stood by her side to counsel and protect her, she had 
given him her entire confidence, been guided by him, 
served him and his wishes against the king, nay even, 
in some bright hours, bestowed upon him the gift of 
her heart. True, this was not wholly discontinued, 
but Angeline’ s inate vanity, fostered by the royal 
luxury that surrounded her, so increased her pride 
and love of authority that she strove to rule Saint 
Aignan like all the rest. 

But Saint Aignan had brought her to the court, in 
order, through her, to rule the king. He did so still, 
externally wearing the chains of the lovely Duchesse 
de Fontanges with the patience of a crafty courtier, 
but irritated by the pride and imperiousness of a 
creature whom he had raised and to whom- he was 
greatly superior in intellect, a certain coldness had 
come between them. 

Although passion may blaze fiercely in the breast of 
a libertine, it is of no long duration. 


THE DUCHESSE OF FONTANGES 


395 


Saint Aignan’s keen eye had for some time per- 
ceived something else, something that always produces 
an effect upon every courtier; he fancied that the king 
shared his feelings. 

The duchesse undoubtedly now stood at the height 
of her power; the luxury with which Louis XIV sur- 
rounded her was truly royal — the king still loved her, 
but — since the night when he had found Gauthier in 
her presence and arrested him, a worm had gnawed 
the flower of his love. 

Louis XIV doubtless saw with pleasure that the 
object of his love looked down with royal pride on all 
the world save himself; nay he even secretly rejoiced 
in the humiliations she inflicted upon the queen, but 
in the depths of his heart — so contradictory men often 
are — did not forgive Angeline these insults to majesty. 

No symptoms of all this escaped Saint Aignan’s 
keen, watchful eyes. He knew his lord and king 
thoroughly, knew his great and feeble traits of char- 
acter, his truly royal generosity where he loved, and 
his destructive fury when rage took possession of him, 
but above all else he knew — his inconstancy in love. 
It was not intellect but mere physical beauty, the 
novelty and peculiarity of her loveliness, thatcharmed' 
the king in Angeline. 

But Saint Aignan knew how feeble was such a bond 
to a Louis XIV. He saw how, like a good general, 
the king, in the midst of his love, was storing in his 
heart an arsenal of defensive weapons, in order at a 


396 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


fitting moment, that is when satiety overtook him, 
to be duly prepared for a back stroke. 

Thus Saint Aignan now had a double task, and this 
was to sustain and uphold Angeline’s influence over 
the king — behind which he himself stood — as long as 
possible; but on the other hand, carefully watch the 
barometer of royal favor towards the Duchesse de 
Fontanges, in order as soon as it perceptibly fell, to 
withdraw from the person who was sure to be speedily 
out of favor. 

The sun of the royal favor was still shining upon 
Angeline with all its power and brilliancy, keeping 
the little clouds of single instances of disapproval far 
below the horizon. And indeed the charming object 
of the king’s love made the utmost use of this favor. 
One brilliant entertainment, one pleasure followed an- 
other wtih dizzy, intoxicating haste. 

True, there were many thoughts in Angeline’s mind 
that needed stifling; the pangs of conscience, the 
memory of a mother who had gone to her grave in 
grief and shame at her daughter’s fall, and above all 
things, the recollection of Gauthier. 

Did she even know whether he was alive or dead? 
If the repose of the grave did not yet surround the 
victim, then — oh! the thought was terrible — he was 
buried alive in the Bastille. Buried alive on account 
of his love for her — for her, who, in reward for her 
treachery to him, was revelling in royal luxury, wealth, 
power and splendor. 


THE DUCHESSE OF FONTANGES 


397 


This was the cause of the perpetual entertainments, 
the whirl of pleasure and amusement which devoured 
millions and yet— could not deaden her conscience. 

Saint Aignan had just entered the apartments of the 
Duchesse de Fontanges. 

Angeline in her white, airy, negligd attire looked 
like a fairy rising from a lily. 

The nobleman greeted her with this compliment, 
and taking her little hand, pressed a light kiss upon it. 

The duchesse — accustomed to such homage — re- 
ceived both with a proud smile. She already con- 
sidered herself the real queen of France. But this 
imprudent pride and arrogance were the first symptoms 
that made Saint Aignan fear her fall. He knew what 
the real queen thought of them, and that — deeply 
insulted — she with her whole party, the party of the 
highest nobility, were laboring to prejudice Angeline 
de Fontanges in the eyes of the king. 

He did not fail to give the duchesse many hints of 
this, but they were rarely understood. Usually, ac- 
cording to his habit, they were veiled by anecdotes. 

To-day he pursued the same course. In order to 
make the duchesse think of her own position, he 
turned the conversation with consummate skill to the 
beautiful, gentle, and unfortunate la Valliere, one of 
the first of her predecessors. The new coiffure d la 
Fonlanges served to introduce the subject. 

They had spoken of her and several whimsical fash- 
ions, when Saint Aignan suddenly exclaimed: 


398 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“But Pll wager, fair duchesse, that you don’t yet 
know the oddest of all feminine fashions." 

"And this is? — ” asked Angeline. 

"When the Marquise de Montespan was about to 
become a mother, she invented a new costume, dressed 
herself precisely like a man, with the exception of a 
petticoat, over the belt of which the shirt was puffed 
in such a manner as to conceal her figure.” 

"Pshaw!” cried the duchesse, "that couldn’t have 
been a pretty style.” 

"And yet it was instantly adopted by all the ladies 
of the court. Strangely enough, from that moment all 
the courtiers deserted the poor Duchesse de la Val- 
liere. ” 

"Why?” 

"Because, "said Saint Aignan, with apparent care- 
lessness, but in a very peculiar tone, "because the 
favor bestowed upon Madame de Montespan foretold 
La Valliere’s fall. All went over to the side of the 
marquise, and this was solely because poor La Val- 
liere, striving solely to please the king, never thought 
of making friends.” 

"Was it not enough that the king was her friend,” 
cried the Duchesse de Fontanges proudly, raising her 
beautiful head as if a heavy crown rested upon it. 

"That did not seem to be the opinion of the 
Marechal de Grammont. ” 

"How so?” asked Angeline with a little pout. 

"Why?” replied Saint Aignan gayly, "when the 


THE DUCHESSE OF FONTANGES 


399 . 


Duchesse de la Vallikre complained to him of her 
sudden fall, he answered: ‘Deuce take it, my friend, 
while you had reason to laugh, you ought to have 
made others laugh, too; then when you now have 
cause to weep, others would at least help you.’" 

The Duchesse de Fontanges smiled scornfully and 
then, gazing at her image in the mirror, said, that 
“La Valiere was a foolish child. People should under- 
stand how to bind His Majesty with stronger chains, 
and forever.” 

The Duc de Saint Aignan, who stood before Angeline 
— the latter was reclining in a costly arm-chair — hold- 
ing his plumed hat in his hand, smiled craftily, as he 
bowed and answered: 

“A task that cannot be difficult for a lady so beauti- 
ful and intellectual as Madame la Duchesse." 

“A stool!” said Angeline. 

A page placed one about four feet from the duch- 
esse’s chair and — Saint Aignan bowed and accepted it. 

The conversation now turned upon the approaching 
event of the day: the audience given the embassy 
from Strassburg; but Angeline did not care for 
politics, she wanted amusement, even now, besides 
she was mortally tired of Colmar. 

“Help me pass away the time! St. Aignan,” she ex- 
claimed with a yawn, “tell me one of your thousand 
anecdotes. You can be entertaining when you choose. ” 

The due bit his lips but bowed and smiled. 

Hours passed in lively conversation with Saint Aig- 


400 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


nan, who as usual was full of witticisms and anec- 
dotes. 

Far more serious was the manner in which these 
hours were spent by others. 






CHAPTER XIII. 


AN AUDIENCE. 

The great audience took place in the hall of the 
ancient Rathhaus, whose walls had been hung with 
costly tapestry and furnished as handsomely as the 
short time and long distance from Paris would permit. 
Everywhere glittered the royal arms of France, only 
from the center of the ceiling — as if in mockery — 
looked down the escutcheon of Austria, carved in wood. 

Louis XIV had appeared with his whole court, 
since he desired to awe the ambassadors from Strass- 
burg by every means in his power. All shone in 
velvet and silk, glittered with gold, silver and jewels, 
and all this splendor was surpassed by the galaxy of 
beautiful women, who never failed to surround the 
most gallant sovereign of the age. 

Louis XIV had taken his seat upon a lofty throne. 
Around him stood the princes of the blood, as well as 
his ministers Louvois and Colbert. 

These, however, were only stars of the first magni- 
tude; they were surrounded by the other nobles of 
France and dignitaries of the kingdom, nor were 
authors and artists in every department lacking. 

Louis XIV liked to have his surroundings harmonize 
26 401 


402 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


with the epithet of "great," bestowed upon him by his 
century. 

And now, preceded by the two heralds, appears be- 
fore this brilliant assembly, the simple citizens of 
Strassburg: Ammeister Dominique Dietrich, Syndi- 

cus Frantz, Giinzer and the magistrates Fröreisen and 
Hecker. 

Their plain, black costume formed a striking con- 
trast to the ladies and gentleman of the court, glitter- 
ing in garments of every hue, adorned with the most 
superb embroidery of gold and silver and ornaments of 
flashing jewels — but no less marked was the difference 
in their demeanor. 

None of these hearts felt any emotion of fear, yet 
all these men were pale, except Giinzer, who, familiar 
with the court and its life, remained unawed by the 
imposing aspect Louis XIV and his brilliant train, 
could not fail to present to the others. 

Yet the innate dignity of Ammeister Dietrich and 
Syndicus Frantz was clearly apparent; they advanced 
with calm, grave, measured steps and, after bowing 
low before the king, held their heads steadily and 
proudly erect as beseems a free man — even when he 
stands in the presence of kings and emperors. 

But Louis XIV was unusually gracious to-day. 

He listened with a smile to the salutation addressed 
to him by Giinzer, in the name of the magistrates of 
Strassburg. The crafty speaker knew how to utter 
them in such a way that they appeared to express far 
greater devotion than had been intended. 


AN AUDIENCE 


4°3 


The same gracious reception was bestowed upon the 
costly gift, which Ammeister Dietrich, in the name of 
the city, as a token of respect and neighborly kindness 
laid at the feet of the king of France. 

Louis XIV uttered the most friendly thanks, and 
never — according to his assurances — had the throne of 
France been occupied by a monarch who bore such 
good will to Strassburg as himself. 

The king’s words flowed like honey and evidently 
produced a marked effect upon all the ambassadors — 
except Syndicus Frantz. While the heads of the others 
were bowed lower and lower in gratitude and reverence, 
he alone remained erect with a cold, grave expression 
upon his features. 

This could not escape the eagle eye of Louis XIV 
— besides, he was also fully aware of the Syndicus’ 
views. He therefore suddenly paused and then said 
in his slow, impressive manner: 

“And you do not agree with our views, Syndicus 
Frantz?” 

“No, your Majesty” replied Syndicus Frantz, 
quietly but firmly. 

“And why not?” asked the king, with a look that 
would have made any one else tremble. “We do not 
wish to force the good city of Strassburg to anything, 
although according to natural boundaries and the 
claims of the Reunions- Kanwiern, it belongs to France. 
According to our opinion, however, the worthy citizens 
of Strassburg ought to be wise enough to place them- 


4 o 4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


selves under the protecting wings of our power. Is 
not this your view, Syndicus?” 

“No, your Majesty!’' replied Frantz again. 

A death-like stillness prevaded the hall. 

Günzer, Dietrich, and the others stood in terror. 

“Then express your opinion," said the king, after a 
short pause, “and do so frankly, we desire and expect 
perfect sincerity.” 

Frantz stood with his figure drawn up to its full 
height, but a death-like pallor overspread his face, 
the great moment, as he had anticipated had come. 

Syndicus Frantz now began: 

“Your Majesty! ” he cried — and his voice sounded 
so full and sonorous that all present started. “Your 
Majesty, Strassburg, the ancient, free, German city, 
has sent us here to offer a friendly and reverent greet- 
ing to her distinguished neighbor, the King of France, 
Louis XIV, whom the world calls great. 

“Surely no mortal man will deny the greatness of 
Louis XIV when he looks at France and beholds the 
progress this great and beautiful country has made 
under your Majesty’s government. France rules sea 
and land, prospers by commerce and manufactures, 
surpasses all the other kingdoms of Europe by the 
luster Louis XIV has fostered, in the realms of poetry 
and art. 

"Corneille and Racine divide the scepter of tragedy 
boasting of being the representatives of modern ele- 
gance, the successors of the Greeks. Moliere pro- 


AN AUDIENCE 


4°5 


duces his masterpieces. La Fontaine writes his fables, 
Bossuet his history, Fenelon his Tel^maque. Boileau 
will cease to write when Louis XIV ceases to live, 
since he will then have no campaign in Holland, no 
passage of the Rhine to record. 

“And not only by poesy, the arts, and sciences, 
but also by a wise fostering of manufactures your 
Majesty has understood how to make France superior 
to all the countries that surround her. Not a year 
passes unmarked by the creation of new factories. 
Forty-four thousand looms are in motion in the king- 
dom, French cloth and silk, carpets, and hangings, 
laces and mirrors surpass those of all the world. 

“And — what shall I say of your Majesty’s armies? 
Here my lips are silent where the names of Cond6, 
Turenne, Luxemburg, Catinat and Baudone speak, and 
— history asserts her prerogative. 

“Your Majesty, I willing and loudly proclaim that 
the man who would not call Louis XIV the great, 
would call down disgrace upon himself. 

“Therefore Strassburg sends us, and this homage 
we cheerfully lay at your Majesty’s feet. 

“But, Sire, permit us, citizens of Strassburg, to also 
have the pleasure of calling Louis XIV the just. 

‘ Strassburg is an ancient, free, German city. She 
honors the king of France as her distinguished and 
powerful neighbor; but in this very power she places 
her trust — that it will not be abused.” 

Louis XIV sat motionless, not a muscle of his face 
moved. 


406 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Strassburg,” continued Syndicus Frantz, “Strass- 
burg is German and wishes to remain German. Strass- 
burg is a free city, and desires and will guard her free- 
dom, and — we are sure of this: that Louis XIV, who 
is called ‘the great/ will show this greatness, the 
nobility of his nature, by protecting Strassburg’s free- 
dom and independence, and honoring the loyalty with 
which she clings to the German empire. 

“But if your Majesty asks: why does the German 
empire leave Strassburg so isolated, I have a reply, 
which it is true also contains a heavy accusation 
against German princes. The aristocracy of the em- 
pire are thus careless of Strassburg’s interests, because 
the point in question concerns only a free city, and 
not a princely house. 

M But it is not princely to uphold themselves and 
their power by the oppression of the middle classes, 
by the destruction of the freedom of individual cities, 
by the arbitrary abolition of their well-earned rights! 
It is not princely, I say, and in direct opposition to 
real greatness. This is the conviction of the citizens 
of Strassburg and this, sire, is surely your Majesty’s 
opinion. A great heart can only have noble feelings, 
as a lofty soul can only act in a generous, high-minded 
manner.” 

Louvois’ face here grew crimson with anger. Louis 
XIV still sat motionless, only from time to time his 
eyes darted furious glances at the bold speaker. 

Syndicus Frantz noticed neither; carried away by 


AN AUDIENCE 


4°7 


his subject, he continued to delineate with bold strokes 
the perfidious policy of the time, without, however, 
directly mentioning the King of France. Then, sud- 
denly turning to the latter, he cried: 

"To pursue such a policy is not worthy of Louis 
XIV! He knows that the people hate the conflicts 
of ambition and selfishness, that history — that eternal 
tribunal of the world — condemns them. Your Majesty’s 
keen eyes will see through the veil of mist that dims 
the sight of so many men, will penetrate it and per- 
ceive that the consequences of this wretched policy of 
ambition and selfishness may easily form illusions; that 
they may lead to complications and wars, which must 
drench the world with blood and ruin, and might be 
capable of shattering all existing relations. 

"The German is peaceful — the German values nothing 
more than an Jionorable and lasting peace. His heart 
is large and full of love for mankind. Therefore he 
hates neither France nor the French nation. Does 
not envy it what it is and has. But the German heart 
also throbs for its most sacred possessions: its honor 
and native land. If the attack on these should exhaust 
his patience, evil consequences might ensue and even 
to the powerful. It will and must be so, when the 
policy of the strong is that of ambition and selfishness. 

"But no, no, I repeat it, Louis XIV cannot pursue 
such a policy , his heart is too generous, his soul too 
noble; he, whom history adorns with the name of "the 
great" will, cannot fail to, act nobly. 


408 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"And it will be noble to honor in the ancient free 
German city — that desires to remain German — nation- 
ality, freedom and independence! 

"In this sense, sire, the citizens of Strassburg greet 
Louis XIV as their distinguished neighbor and rely 
upon his justice and the protection of their rights." 

Syndicus Frantz paused. A death-like stillness pre- 
vailed. Günzer and his companions stood pale, rigid 
motionless. 

The king did not move; but those nearest heard the 
grinding of his teeth, the deep, heavy breathing which, 
forcibly repressed, with difficulty escaped his lips. 

All eyes were fixed upon him. But Louis XIV had 
already regained his composure. Life on and by a 
throne is one scene of dissimulation from the cradle 
to the grave. 

Gently — nay, even with a smile — he bent his head, 
then said slowly, putting a marked emphasis upon 
each syllable: 

"We love sincerity and respect the opinion of every 
individual. Let the ambassadors from Strassburg 
present to their city our greeting and the assurances of 
our favor. The fate of Strassburg lies very near our 
heart. We will not lose sight of it.” 

With these words, the king rose, making a sign to 
Louvois. 

The marquis instantly approached, followed by 
five pages, each of whom bore a gold chain on a velvet 
cushion. 


AN AUDIENCE 


4°9 

With flattering words the minister stated that His 
Majesty desired to honor the ambassadors, and in 
them the good city of Strassburg, by presenting each 
with a gold chain. 

Then, at Louvois' signal, Günzer, Dietrich, and the two 
others advanced, receiving with low bows the gift Mon- 
seigneur Louvois presented under the eyes of the king. 

But when Louvois requested Syndicus Frantz to 
come nearer, the latter quietly, but firmly, refused the 
gift, saying with a smile, that chains were chains 
whether forged of gold or iron. A free man ought to 
wear none save those of the love that bound him to 
his native land. 

A death -like .pallor glided over the countenance of 
the king, but Louvois said with a scornful laugh: 

“Consistency is a virtue! Your Majesty surely will 
not dismiss this worthy republican without any token 
of your favor; so as he has such a horror of chains, 
which ought never to bind him in life, your Majesty 
will perhaps allow me to offer him the cup of honor.” 

“Yes!” said the king, in a curt, cold tone, yet there 
was a slight tremor in his voice as he uttered the 
short word. 

Louvois motioned towards the corner of the hall; 
two pages approached, one bearing a gold cup, the 
other a gold flagon, on salvers of the same metal. 

Louvois filled the cup. 

Frantz could not refuse the wine without offering 
the king a direct insult. 


4io 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Bowing to the monarch, he raised the cup to his 
lips. 

But at the same instant the Syndicus perceived the 
Bishop of Strassburg standing behind Louvois. 

The sight pierced him like a dagger. He merely 
sipped the wine and after swallowing a single mouth- 
ful returned it to Louvois. 

The king left the hall. The audience was over. 
Courtiers and ambassadors withdrew. 

At the door of the Fathhaus stood Hugo von Zed- 
litz, waiting anxiously for the Syndicus. 

He started at the pallor of the worthy man, who 
had become his second father. 

"It is nothing,” said Frantz, "I am only a little ex- 
cited. Let us get on to our lodgings.” 

But on the way the Syndicus grew still paler. 

"What is the matter, father?” Hugo again asked 
anxiously. 

"It will pass away," said Frantz, "the excitement 
has made me ill, I feel some pain and am very 
thirsty." 

They reached the lodgings of the Strassburg ambas- 
sadors, and the Syndicus asked for some meat and 
bread and a mug of wine. 

But, good Heavens, where under present circum- 
stances were wine and meat to be procured in the 
little city of Colmar for anyone not belonging to the 
highest rank of nobility? 

Even for gold, Hugo von Zedlitz could obtain 


AN AUDIENCE 


4 1 1 

nothing except a mug of milk which was very greasy. 

Necessity has no law, Syndicus Frantz was tor- 
tured by a terrible thirst. He drained the milk with 
long, eager draughts. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


DARKNESS AND SORROW. 

Deep stillness pervaded Syndicus Frantz’s sleeping 
room. Although broad day, the window curtains were 
drawn, so that a gloomy darkness filled the spacious 
apartment, while the low, monotonous ticking of the 
clock increased the uncomfortable air of mystery. 
The bed-curtains were also so nearly closed that only a 
narrow space afforded a glimpse of the person sleep- 
ing within, and this was Syndicus Frantz himself. 

Frantz had returned from the audience at Colmar 
seriously ill. 

It was no acute disease that attacked him, but a 
strange languor confined him to his bed. 

Medical science in those days was at a very low 
ebb, and as the Syndicus’ s family physician was a 
plain, good-natured man, but by no means a remarka- 
bly skillful doctor, the cause of the sickness remained 
a mystery. The first symptoms were burning pains 
and cramps in the stomach, followed by vomiting, 
thirst, and severe suffering, but gradually these symp- 
toms passed away and then came remarkable weakness 
and desire to sleep, both of which had so increased 
during the week since his return, that the physician 

412 


DARKNESS AND SORROW 413 

was wholly at a loss, while Hedwig, Alma and Hugo, 
and a large number of the citizens, were in the great- 
est anxiety. 

This was the case with Wenck; but some other 
thought also oppressed him. Wenck seemed com- 
pletely transformed, something evidently weighed 
heavily on his mind; he was more silent than ever, 
and instead of his favorite: “Who knows what good it 
may do!” only shook his head gloomily. 

Some dark, terrible thought — that was evident — 
must be haunting him, but he did not express it to 
anyone, even Hugo von Zedlitz. 

Frantz still lay wholly destitute of strength, in a 
sort of lethargy. The physician talked of appoplexy 
and gave little hope. Hedwig, Alma and Hugo were 
frantic with grief. 

The sad news of the Syndicus’ critical condition 
soon spread through the city, where it excited the 
more interest, as at the same time news arousing still 
greater terror reached the citizens, news that instantly 
showed what Strassburg had already lost by Frantz’s 
absence from the meetings of the magistrates. The 
Günzer faction, which now that the patriots had lost 
their leader, won their game, had passed and were 
about to carry into immediate execution, a resolution 
that filled the whole city with terror and confusion. 

Louis XIV, before leaving Colmar with his court, 
desired to again express through Louvois to the mag- 
istracy of Strassburg his friendly feelings and the as- 


4H 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


surances of his royal favor, but requested in return 
equal courtesy from the magistrates of Strassburg. 
But the token of this courtesy was to be given by 
the destruction and removal of the tete de pont facing 
towards Kehl. France would allow only a small in- 
trenchment there, for that was all the treaty of Nym- 
wegen granted the city. 

But what did this mean except relinquishing of 
one of the most important bulwarks of Strassburg, and 
to expose the city to a hostile attack from this direc- 
tion? 

Never would this proposal have been accepted if 
Syndicus Frantz could have taken his seat in the 
council of magistrates. But none knew better than 
Louvois that Frantz was lying at death’s door and 
Günzer had entire control of the government. 

The moment was admirably chosen. 

The gentlemen to whom Louis XIV had given the 
gold chains were enthusiastic in their admiration of 
the “great king,” his friendly intentions, magnanimity 
and good wishes, things that ought not to be repelled ; 
while Günzer won others, the timid, by conjuring the 
magistrates for Heaven’s sake to avoid everything that 
could arouse the distrust of the French government. 
The king and Louvois now seemed so well disposed 
towards Strassburg, that they must not be repulsed 
on any account. 

Wenck foamed with rage, the guilds hurried to their 
assembly rooms, fiery speeches were made, deputies 


DARKNESS AND SORROW 


415 


hastily chosen and sent to the government ; Hugo von 
Zedlitz endeavored to rouse the higher class of citi- 
zens and all the patriots to an immediate protest — in 
vain. In the higher circles, timidity *or corruption 
frustrated any step of this nature, and besides all was 
too late; for while the people were meeting, making 
speeches, writing and getting signatures to the in- 
tended protest, the best and strongest bulwark of 
Strassburg had already fallen. 

Hugo brought the terrible news to Alma and Hed- 
wig, who sitting beside the unconscious Syndicus, 
gazed with redoubled despair at the beloved husband 
and father, now hovering on the verge of the grave. 

This was not the only grief Alma endured; besides 
her sorrow for her sick father, the terror, anxiety and 
doubt with which she regarded her native city and her 
own future, she was also saddened by the terrible 
blow which now fell upon her widowed friend, Frau 
von Bernhold. 

After the day on which Günzer had had the presump- 
tion to sue in such an unseemly manner for the hand 
of his aristocratic benefactress, the widow who still 
wept for her scarcely buried husband, he had not ap- 
peared again at Plobsheim. 

Although this state of affairs was very agreeable to 
Frau von Bernhold, the threatening words, "you will 
repent it some day!" still rang in her ears, and made 
her the more anxious because she herself knew noth 
ing about the family papers, while Günzer, to whom 


416 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


this business had been entrusted for years, was thor- 
oughly familiar with them. 

Frau von Bernhold was more anxious about her 
children’s future than her own fate. Yet she per- 
suaded herself that it was impossible for Günzer — who 
owed everything he was and had to her family — could 
abuse the confidence reposed in him. She ascribed 
his indelicate proposal for her hand to his well-known 
avarice. When he had grown calm, he would surely 
regret his conduct. 

“Evil” — she had said to Alma — “is not in man but 
on him. It always seems to me like the soiled garment 
of his originally pure soul. He can lay it aside if he 
seriously desires to do so and then the white robe of 
virtue and honesty is always at hand. Every discord 
in and among men will finally vanish in the harmo- 
nious chorus of the universe.” 

But Alma was no longer with her; the Syndicus’ 
illness had called her home, and in loneliness all our 
cares grhw heavier. 

What did it avail that the beautiful estate of Plobs- 
heim extended before her in all its summer loveli- 
ness? Her oppressed and troubled heart had no 
appreciation of the beauties of nature, to which the 
little lady was usually so keenly sensitive. It seemed 
as if a black veil rested upon everything; her garden, 
the castle, nay the world and mankind. 

Only one thing afforded her comfort and support: 
religion. As a flower beaten by a thunder storm seeks 


DARKNESS AND SORROW 


417 


to raise itself under the warm rays of the sun, the 
sorrowful widow looked up to God, relying upon Him, 
trusting Him, placing her fate in His hands. 

So she sat this morning at one of the windows of 
the castle, gazing — after solacing herself with a heart- 
felt prayer — thoughtfully over the rich landscape. 
She had resolved, since Günzer no longer came to her, 
to entrust the Plobsheim business to another attorney 
and for that purpose intended to go to Strassburg the 
following morning, in order with the newly chosen 
legal adviser, to herself carefully search the family 
documents in her city house once more for the im- 
portant title-deeds and then, still in her own person, 
apply to the Reunions- Kammern, if necessary, to the 
king himself. 

She could gladly have set out that very day, but — 
what is' this, what is moving along the road to Castle 
Plobsheim? 

The whirling cloud of dust almost conceals the road. 

Frau Bernhold gazes more intently. 

They are horsemen. 

But what are they doing here? 

The widow rises to see the approaching figures more 
clearly. 

They are certainly horsemen and— and French troops 
into the bargain. Twenty or thirty men. 

Strange! 

What do French "soldiers want here in time of 

peace? 

27 Robber 


418 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


This is no road to a French garrison. 

But what is this? Are not two men in civilian’s 
dress riding at the head of the troops? 

The terrible clouds of dust conceal everything. 

A pause ensues. 

Yes, there are two civilians. 

Suddenly the widow totters and turns deadly pale, 
she had received a mortal blow. 

Trembling in every limb and pressing the child she 
holds in her arms to her heart, she passed her hand 
across her eyes to see more distinctly. 

Merciful God! No! It cannot be, and yet — the two 
men in civilian’s dress are Günzer and his brother-in- 
law, Kämpffer 

What do they want here at Plobshei m accompanied 
by French troops? Now the men turn into the avenue 
leading to the castle, the horses’ hoofs ring on the 
pavement of the courtyard. Günzer and Kämpffer dis- 
mount and the troopers halt behind them. 

But what does Günzer mean? He goes to the bell 
to summon the servants. 

“What does this mean? Who has the right to com- 
mand here?” exclaims Frau von Bernhold. 

She wants to go down — but her limbs refuse their 
service. She stands as if spell-bound. 

Hark, how loudly ahd imperiously the bell sounds. 

The servants hurry to the courtyard, flock from the 
castle, the grounds, the stable and stand motionless 
with astonishment. 


DARKNESS AND SORROW 


419 


Five and twenty mounted French soldiers with 
drawn swords! 

And here too was Herr Günzer from Strassburg, 
looking sternly, gravely and haughtily around him. 

Hush! he is going to speak! 

And Günzer draws from his pocket a parchment pro- 
vided with huge seals and read aloud in a solemn tone: 

"In the name of his glorious Majesty, Louis XIV, 
King of France, and the Reunions- Kammern, be it 
hereby announced that, after having received proof 
that the investiture of the families of von Bernhold 
and von Zorn with the Seignurie of Plobsheim is ex- 
tinct, the said estate has now passed into the pos- 
session of the Seigneurs Günzer and Kämpffer, Syndi- 
cuses of the Lower Alsatian nobilty, by virtue of the 
document given us and signed by His Majesty. All 
members of the families of von Bernhold and von 
Zorn are therefore commanded to instantly leave the 
castle and estate of Plobsheim, and all individuals 
belonging to their service to take the oath of allegi- 
ance to the above mentioned Seigneurs, Günzer and 
Kämpffer, as the owners of the estate. ” 

At these words a piercing shriek rang from one of 
the windows of the castle, accompanied by the cries 
and sobs of children. 

Frau von Bernhold had fallen senseless on the floor. 

But the French dragoons in the court-yard rode for- 
ward several steps their shining swords flashing 
brightly in the sunlight. 


420 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Seigneur Günzer received from the trembling ser- 
vants the oath of allegiance to himself and his brother- 
in-law as the owners of Plobsheim. 

Günzer had actually laid before the Reunions- Kam- 
mer forged documents, according to which the time 
for which the families of von Bernhold and von Zorn 
were entitled to possess Plobsheim had expired. At 
the recommendation of Louvois, he and his brother- 
in-law therefore received it without ceremony, and the 
transfer was instantly recorded by the proper magis- 
trate. 

As the sun was setting, a pale woman — holding a 
little child in her arms and with two others beside 
her — walked down the avenue leading from the castle 
to the highway. 

It was Frau von Bernhold and her children. 

Günzer, unheeding her entreaties, tears, and sorrow, 
had pitilessly turned her out of the castle of her an- 
cestors. 


PART VI. 

THE FALL OF STRASSBURG. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE. 

Francois Michel le Tellier, Marquis de Louvois, 
had just entered his private room. 

It was an unusually large apartment, furnished with 
royal luxury, yet the impression produced was a gloomy 
one. 

Hangings of stamped leather, with bouquets of gilt 
flowers, covered the walls. Ancient pictures in ex- 
quisitely carved, black frames, beautiful Venetian mir- 
rors, and marble tables resting on gilded goats’ hoofs 
appeared in every direction. The huge arm-chairs 
that stood around were of such beautiful and artistic 
workmanship, that the heart of an antiquary of our 
days would have throbbed high with pleasure at the 
sight. 

Over the doors were superb bas-reliefs by Bacon the 
younger. But the principal ornaments were cups and 
flagons of wrought gold and silver, and magnificent 
weapons arranged in artistic groups upon the walls. 

421 


422 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


The latter decoration was the one on which the min- 
ister of war specially prided himself, since some of 
these weapons reminded him of the campaigns of Flan- 
ders and Frauche Comt6, as well as many other vic- 
tories. 

Grave, gloomy magnificence and strength charac- 
terized the spacious apartment and the impression 
was greatly heightened by the silence that pervaded it, 
although twenty noblemen were in the room. 

All stood in silence, holding their gold-laced hats 
in their hands. 

And besides these, admitted to the sanctuary, three 
hundred other nobles were waiting in the minister’s 
ante-room. 

At the head of the line, which seemed to be formed 
of statues, was, in accordance with the spirit of the 
times, a representative of the church. He was a tall, 
pale, emaciated monk, who might have served admir- 
ably as a model for a pious murderer. Surely such a 
thin figure, yellowish complexion, hair-cloth robe, 
long, bony figure and crafty look, gave him a wonder- 
ful resemblance to one of the huge spiders that weave 
their almost invisible nets in dark places, and crouch- 
ing in a corner, greedily watch for their prey. 

His features expressed the mindless, soulless nature 
that stifles all fresh life in the Catholic church. He 
was an image of the pious inaction that always leads 
to wickedness, and sc willingly puts rascality in the 
place of industrious life and labor. 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 423 

When Father Medardus, Louvois’ confessor, passed 
women, even the ladies of the court, he never seemed 
to look at them. And yet he did, but as the faces of 
those who were to be condemned on the Last Day, 
and like a fiend entrusted with the delightful commis- 
sion of persecuting and torturing them with all the 
torments of hell throughout eternity. 

This diabolical thought afforded him such delight, 
that he used every effort to make a beginning on earth ; 
and the Huguenots offered the best opportunity for this 
purpose. The morning and evening prayer of the 
worthy priest to his penitent, the marquis, was there 
fore for a renewal of the old persecutions of the 
heretics. In this Father Medardus walked hand in 
hand with La Chaise, the king’s confessor. They were 
already paving the way for the sad and terrible per- 
secution of all who were not Catholics, which after- 
wards, under the bigoted Madame de Maintenon, was 
to become an eternal brand of disgrace upon the reign 
of Louis XIV. 

Quite different was the appearance of the young 
man, who stood beside the priest. He was a hand- 
some nobleman, Monsieur de Chamille, the bearer of 
an ancient name. His features expressed intellect, 
courage, and eager ambition. Pride, as well as 
youthful freshness and gayety, was enthroned upon 
them. 

The younger man relied not a little upon himself, 
but as he had a clear head and was ambitious, he early 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


4 2 4 

perceived that even the finest painting does not arouse 
enthusiasm unless placed in a good light. 

His next neighbor — the manager of the royal theater 
— knew nothing of all this. It was the Comte de 
Rhulieres, a short, stout, well-preserved man, the em- 
bodiment of quiet comfort, which nestles with calm 
satisfaction in the position it has won. He was not 
at all wearied by the minister’s delay; he was think- 
ing with a smile of Donna Antonia Tordesillas, the 
charming, new Spanish ballet dancer whom he had 
engaged, and the Blanquetle aux champignons and 
Mayonnaise de poisson that would await him to-day 
at dinner. 

The grave, aristocratic man beside him was really 
vexed by the quiet enjoyment of the fat, little man- 
ager, whom he — as Councillor of Reunions- Kammern of 
Alsace — thoroughly despised General procurator For- 
tounais therefore closed his eyes and allowed the im- 
portant matters which he was to report to the minister 
to pass in review before his mind. 

A strange medley prevailed throughout the remainder 
of the party: officers, officials in the war department, 
secretaries from the different divisions of this depart- 
ment with piles of papers, councilors of the crown 
and courtiers. 

And now he entered — the man of his time — the 
dreaded Minister of War of Louis XIV, Fran5ois 
Michel le Tellier, Marquis de Louvois. 

All bowed low, as if before the king. 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


4 2 5 


Louvois advanced with his figure drawn up to its 
full height. The head covered by the plumed hat 
scarcely bowed. 

A deep stillness pervaded the room. 

The minister took his seat; the by-standers raised 
their backs a little, but all remained in a somewhat 
stooping posture. 

Louvois’ eyes glided over the group with a cold, 
arrogant, scornful glance. His proud heart enjoyed 
the slavish humility shown him. 

But even the powerful of the earth have to show 
some consideration — opposite to the minister stood 
a representative of the church, his confessor. 

The throne and the church are only strong and un- 
conquerable when they walk hand in hand. 

Father Medardus — Louvois secretly hated and 
despised him — stood it is true with his head bowed 
lowest, his hypocritical face expressed humility, sub- 
mission, and piety, but — he was a Jesuit. The mar- 
quis knew him thoroughly. His power was the power 
of the church, invisible, ruling over the minds and 
souls of men, but therefore all the more dangerous; it 
extended to Rome, and what was impossible to Rome? 

The pope had already seen emperors and kings at 
his feet — what would ministers be to him if he were 
angered, even though they appeared all-powerful? 

And did not Louvois need the church in order to 
rule? It would be an easy matter for it to oppose 
any of his acts. 


426 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


'‘Reverend Father!” said the minister, in a gentler 
tone than he was in the habit of using to his inferiors, 
“what business brings you here? The ear of your 
penitent is ever open to holy Mother Church.” 

"May your Excellency be blessed in your going out 
and your coming in,” replied the priest, with clasped 
hands, making a low bow. "Monseignor Louvois is 
the powerful prop of the church and the throne! 
France prospers more than ever under the scepter of 
His Most Christian Majesty Louis XIV and the strong 
hand of your Excellency. ” 

"The fame and greatness of His Majesty’s govern- 
ment and the welfare of the church are my sole aim!” 
replied the minister. "If I can do any thing for 
either, speak, Reverend Father!” 

The Jesuit knew Louvois’ peculiarities; the minis- 
ter was no friend to circumlocution, as statesman and 
courtier he had no time to lose. 

"I have two petitions to lay at monseigneur’s feet.” 
• "And they are” 

"May it please His Majesty’s government to at least 
restrain the ever-increasing luxury of the nation by a 
law? ” 

"Is it so great?” asked Louvois gloomily, for both he 
and the king loved it and knew why they fostered it 
in nobility and people; to the people it was a play- 
thing that served to soothe them, to the nobility a 
drain, which kept them weak and submissive. 

"Yes! ” replied Father Medardus, in a mild, gentle 


1 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 427 

tone, with a second bow, “it is leading the Christians 
of France to destruction.” 

“It seems to me that it is a consequence of the 
universal prosperity." 

“That is the worm, which is already gnawing the 
delicate flower. ” 

“It is considered, with reason, a token of increased 
culture. It should not be carried to excess, but it is 
the garb every nation assumes in escaping from bar- 
barism; — as such, I would not like to oppose it. No 
one can hold aloof from custom; it is a sort of univer 
sal language without which we are not understood. 
Thus, Holy Father, His Majesty looks at the matter, 
and thus do I regard it. ” 

“It was different in former days, customs were more 
simple and — the people more pious. Even in the six- 
teenth century it often happened that a princess gave 
a prince shirts made by her own hands.” 

“Oh! yes!” cried Louvois, “and the middle classes 
were in the habit of sleeping naked. I think we ought 
to be glad that we have escaped from this state of 
barbarism. Besides it was the church that first intro- 
duced luxury — by music, sculpture, incense, gay robes, 
and costly vessels for the altar.” 

“For the honor of God!" exclaimed the Jesuit 
unctuously. “The Church strove to introduce art and 
with it the sense of beauty. But this is not luxury.” 

“What is luxury?" cried Houvois, angered by this 
new interference on the part of the priest with the 


428 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


affairs of government. “Each individual and class, 
each nation and period, declare everything a luxury 
with which they think they can dispense. You, Father 
Medardus, are certainly so holy a man that you 
despise all earthly things. But — all men cannot be 
saints. We still have some reports of Charlemagne’s 
possessions; one account of the linen mentions only 
two sheets, a handkerchief, and a table-cloth. In 
Homer’s time, kings ate only meat, bread and wine. 
Shall the household of His Majesty, Louis XIV, be 
arranged accordingly?” 

“Your Excellency likes to jest!” murmured the 
Jesuit humbly, while the upper part of his body as- 
sumed an almost horizontal position, “the church does 
not desire to touch the annointed head of majesty, 
although in truth the court ought to set a good ex- 
ample; but where the people — ” 

“The court? What is done by the court is required 
to keep up His Majesty’s state. The famous Earl of 
Warwick daily entertained thirty thousand persons. 
Ambassadors under James I, of England were at- 
tended by a suite of five hundred followers, among 
whom were three hundred nobles. The Duke of Me- 
dina-Cceli spends four hundred and ninety thousand 
reals a year in wages to his servants. But enough — 
and among the people? Why, luxury here is a proof 
of increasing industry and prosperity. My holy father 
— woe betide the monarchy in which too great sim- 
plicity, and thereby a comparative equality of dress, 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


429 


houses, mode of life and manners, gains ground. I do 
not like such equality. Where this takes place — we 
are on a fair way to equality of thought, comparisons, 
blossoms, whose poisonous fruit might be universal 
equality, that is: the fall of the throne.” 

“Holy Virgin!” groaned the priest, crossing himself, 
“the church does not seek to touch such things. The 
keen eyes of a statesman like monseigneur — " 

"Holy Father, your second petition,” interrupted 
Louvois. "Time is scantly measured to a statesman 
who stands at the head of a monarchy like France.” 

“Monseigneur,” whispered the Jesuit, looking signifi- 
cantly at the minister. 

Louvois understood him. 

“Come nearer!” said he, and a wave of the hand 
sufficed to make the rest of the group retire. 

Father Medardus, with crafty look and hypocritical 
air, drew nearer. 

The man was cunning as a fox. He had not pre- 
sented the first petition to the minister with any hope 
of seeing it granted; on the contrary he knew before- 
hand that Louvois would never consent. But this was 
precisely what he desired. If the minister refused the 
first request of the representative of the Catholic 
church, he could not, would not dare to hastily and 
positively reject the second and — only on the second 
was Father Medardus’ heart fixed. 

"Well Holy Father! " said Louvois; but it was 
with difficulty that he could repress his contempt. 


430 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


He knew his man, who — like a pike, had all his relig- 
ion and passion; cup, sponge, cross, lance, nails and 
crown of thorns in his head, and his booty in his 
stomach. 

The Jesuit uttered his request. Louvois had already 
guessed what would come: it was a renewed demand 
that His Majesty’s government should at last take 
some decided step against the heretics, the Huguenots. 

"And in what way, Holy Father, do you think this 
should be done?" asked the minister craftily. “The 
king swore to observe the Edict of Nantes when he 
ascended the throne.” 

The priest’s sunken eyes now began to glitter with 
a baleful light, as drawing up his tall, thin figure, he 
replied: “From the point of view of the divine right 
of kings, it is shown that every law, every gift, every 
promise may be revoked at will and conscience im- 
poses it upon rulers as a duty: to force all heretics 
into the arms of Holy Mother Church.” 

Louvois listened quietly; he was no enemy to such 
thoughts, out of secret hatred to Colbert, his colleague 
in the ministry, who, although himself a Catholic, 
was always a defender of the edict of Nantes and the 
Huguenots— of course only so far as the maintenance 
of the compact and protection against unjust persecu- 
tion were concerned. 

But Father Medardus — growing more and more 
animated and passionate — exhausted himself in expla- 
nations, of his subject. He was rich in proposals of 

methods to intimidate the Protestants. 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 431 

“Oh!” he exclaimed, and his thin, sallow face 
gradually became suffused with a crimson flush, which 
made his long features resemble those of a painted 
corpse — “oh ! there is nothing easier than to recall 
these heretics to Mother Church. Let the Huguenots 
be forbidden to buy or sell meat on Catholic fast days, 
to bury their dead by daylight. Let them be excluded 
from guilds and trades, removed from all public 
offices, forbidden to rent property belonging to the 
church, deprived of all the patronage hitherto exer- 
cised. Physicians, apothecaries and nurses must be 
Catholics — children born of marriages contracted be- 
tween a Catholic and a Protestant must be considered 
illegitimate, and all bastards given to the Catholic 
church. Let their courts of law be abolished; the 
Protestant churches— under pretense of dilapidation 
or some other excuse — be gradually torn down. Do 
not allow these accursed heretics, the Huguenots, to 
emigrate, declare any sale made within a year before 
a removal null and void, prohibit them from attend- 
ing any religious service outside of their own dwell- 
ings, or to teach Greek, Hebrew, philosophy or the- 
ology; declare that, since children seven years old are 
in possession of their reason and capable of making a 
choice in matters pertaining to their souls, Huguenot 
children of that age have the right to decide whether 
they will remain with their Protestant parents or not. 
In the latter case, let them be reared as Catholics, in 
case of stubbornness let them be soundly flogged — ” 


432 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Here Father Medardus paused a moment; he had 
worked himself into such a state of excitement that 
his breath failed. His eyes were starting from their 
sockets, his sallow cheeks burned, and a white froth 
appeared in the corners of his mouth, while his long, 
bony fingers twitched convulsively, as if eager to seize 
and torture the victims of his fanaticism. 

Even Louvois — a man with a heart of stone and 
iron — trembled; it seemed to him a trifle to overthrow 
long established rights, steal hardly earned property, 
and trample domestic relations under foot; but he did 
all this quietly, with calm deliberation, not with fury 
bordering on the blood-thirstiness of a beast of prey. 

But Father Medardus gave him no time for con- 
sideration. Bowing low, he said: 

"If Monseigneur — we are all human — if Monseign- 
eur, my distinguished penitent, should have anything 
on his conscience, holy Mother Church, in return for 
such service, would offer complete absolution, open 
the path to Heaven.” 

A dark shadow flitted across Louvois' face but he 
controlled himself. 

Father Medardus continued to whisper: 

"Monseigneur might — ” 

"What?” 

"If he would lend the arm of worldly power to the 
affairs of the church — " 

“Well.” 

“Greatly increase his authority and influence.” 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


433 


The minister started. The serpent had touched the 
right chord — this was his vulnerable spot. 

"Your excellency hitherto" — the serpent continued 
to hiss — "has exercised little influence on religious 
affairs. If within a short time — ” 

"Speak out! ” 

"If within a short time the rich Huguenots — of course 
without any mention of religion — ” 

"Well?" 

"Should be obliged to lodge dragoons." 

A sudden flash of light darted through Louvois’ 
soul. 

"Dragoons!" he exclaimed under his breath— "for 
what purpose?” 

"Only,” continued the priest cunningly, "only on 
the pretext that this had become necessary for the 
maintenance of the army." 

"But if the Catholics are spared — " 

"Every intelligent person will perceive for what 
this measure is designed, and what must be done to 
avoid having soldiers quartered upon him. Thus‘ 
Monseigneur as Minister of War, will have an influence 
in church matters at a single blow. When this kind 
of conversion is once in train — ” 

"Hush, holy father! " cried Louvois, starting up 
in violent agitation — "His Majesty will never consent. " 

‘An effort must be made to turn His Majesty’s heart 
more to the church — ” 

Louvois shook his head. "So long as the duchesse — " 
28 Robber 


434 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Things will change!" whispered the priest, "and 
then His Majesty must have a pious soul at his side.” 

Louvois was silent, but paced up and down the room 
with hurried steps. 

The priest’s eyes followed him; Medardus’ soul 
was full of exultation. He saw that although he had 
not yet conquered, much of what he had said lingered 
in the minister’s mind. 

This was enough for the crafty Jesuit. Therefore, 
when Louvois suddenly paused before him and with 
a slight bend of the head, remarked: 

"Holy Father, as a good, Catholic Christian, we will 
heed the warnings of the church.” Father Medardus 
bowed low, uttered his benediction, and withdrew. 

Louvois paced silently up and down the room, 
while a breathless silence prevailed. 

At last the minister raised his head. Young Cha- 
milli’s heart throbbed proudly and hopefully. It was 
his turn — the next moment might bring the fulfillment 
of his ambitious plans. 

Then, the youth turned pale as death, Louvois 
seated himself again and ordered the little fat mana- 
ger, Comte de RhulRres to approach. RhulRres 
tripped forward with low bows, smiling brightly, in 
spite of the grave face of the dreaded minister. This 
man, happy in his narrow sphere, was not easily dis- 
heartened. 

"Have the Spanish actors arrived?" asked the 
minister, in a curt, distant tone. 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


435 


“Yes, Your Excellency!” replied de Rhulieres, "and 
they are admirable ” 

“Any remarkably good members of the company?” 

“Donna Antonia Tordesillas is an angel in beauty, 
a goddess in her performances — " 

“And doubtless a queen in the kitchen” — interrupted 
the minister with keen sarcasm —‘ I wish her, however, 
to do her best to please His Majesty. The day after 
the first performance I will speak to her.” 

The manager’s face had grown somewhat longer, 
but he bowed respectfully and, with a smile still lin- 
gering around the corners of his mouth, asked: 

“What piece does Your Excellency desire to have 
given at the first performance?” 

"The famous comedy, ‘El Embaxador desisismo, ’ by 
Lope de Vega,” said Louvois, and a wave of the 
hand dismissed the manager. 

Chamilli uttered a sigh of relief. 

Now his turn would probably come. 

But the minister passed him by again. The invita- 
tion to come forward was addressed to General pro- 
curator Forbonnais, Councilor of the Reunions- Kam- 
?nern of Alsace. 

The dignified man approached with a firm step and 
a low bow. 

“Have you called upon Colbert, the chief of your 
department?” asked the marquis. 

"I shall go to him, in accordance with my duty," 
replied Forbonnais quietly, “after I have shown my 


436 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


fidelity to the first and greatest man in the kingdom, 
Monseigneur Louvois; to him first belong my activity 
and my life. ” 

An almost imperceptible smile flitted over the mar- 
quis’ stern features. Le Telliers’ pride was doubly 
flattered, since Forbonnais’ duties really had nothing 
to do with the Minister of War. General procurator 
Forbonnais had just arived from Alsace, his first visit 
ought to have been paid to Colbert— he came to 
Louvois. x 

Louvois was still the most powerful minister, but 
court favor is a frail and dangerous ladder; he, who 
desires to mount it, ought to trust only the firm, stout 
rounds. 

“How stands the affair of Plobsheim?” asked the 
minister. 

“As Monseigneur commanded,” replied Forbonnais. 

"Since the rights of the families von Zorn and von 
Bernhold have expired and Herr von Günzer, sup- 
ported by your Excellency, applied for this fief of 
France, it was given to him and the Sieur Kampffer- 
“The estate and castle are in his hands, the transfer 
registered and the matter thus settled forever.” 

“And the families of von Zorn and von Bernhold?” 

“Will make a great outcry; but that will do them 
no good.” 

"It is of no consequence either; both families are 
opposed to France. With the loss of Plobsheim their 
influence will be destroyed. Besides His Majesty 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


437 


says: ‘ tel es/ notre plaisir!' And Günzer, have you 
nothing to tell me from him?” 

“Yes, Monseigneur; but I don’t know whether I 
ought here — ” 

"What? what?” cried Louvois scarcely concealing 
the great interest he took in the communication. 

“It is not much after all — ” 

“Speak, speak!" 

“He wishes your Excellency to know that more 
than half the paid soldiers are lying seriously ill. 
Besides the time of the Frankfort fair is approaching 
and many citizens will set out this week to visit the 
ancient city. 

Forbonnais was silent. 

Louvois’ soul was full of exultation; but not a 
muscle of his grave, cold face quivered. On the con- 
trary, he seemed to feel unconquerable scorn, as he 
now asked whether this was all Günzer had confided. 

Forbonnais assented. 

“Then we will pass on to other matters," said the 
minister. 

Forbonnais advanced nearer, and a long, mysterious 
conversation ensued. The Councilor reported in de- 
tail what he intended afterwards to communicate to 
Colbert. 

The position occupied by Louvois and Colbert to- 
wards each other — although they were externally on 
the best of terms— was secretly, on account of their 
rivalry, a hostile one. 


438 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Colbert was the son of a wine dealer in Rheims, Le 
Tellier, Louvois’ father, took him in 1668 into his 
service, which, however, Colbert soon exchanged for 
that of Cardinal Mazarin, who made the talented 
young man his intendant. 

From this time Colbert had a share in the financial 
affairs of France, became in 1654 secretary to the 
young queen, and was at last recommended with Lou- 
vois to the king as minister by the dying Mazarin. 

The rivalry between the two immediately began, 
but was strictly concealed, as outwardly they were 
absolutely necessary to each other. Louvois was great 
in war, Colbert in finance; both — by war and finance — 
raised Louis XIV to the height of power which gave 
him fame and splendor. Thus both were indispensa- 
ble to the king as well as each other, only — neither 
wished to allow the other a superior influence over 
His Majesty and the government. 

It was the old struggle for supremacy. And the 
moles worked cleverly. 

Louvois was now again digging his subterranean 
mole-tracks. To be sure he thus gained a great deal 
unobserved; but Colbert’s great services to France 
sustained him. He left the state a revenue of 116 
millions and a progress in art, science and manufact- 
ures, which flattery ascribed to Louis XIV, the 
“Great.” 

The secret conversation between Forbonnais and Le 
Tellier, during which the former had delivered what 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


439 


was apparently a very important letter from Günzer, 
was now over. 

Once more Chamilli hoped — and again in vain. 

The audience had continued two hours, and the 
Chevalier de Camilli still stood in the background. 

Officers, employees in the War Department, with 
their piles of papers, councilors, courtiers, who had 
various secret reports to make — some regarding the 
most notorious scandals of the day — had been dis- 
missed. 

Now the last — retreating towards the door with low 
bows — left the apartment. 

Young Chamilli stood as if crushed. How many 
scornful glances had fallen upon him — almost every 
one who had departed had given him a sarcastic 
smile — how his chest had heaved each time the pow- 
erful minister uttered another name than his, signed to 
another to approach. 

And no glance from Louvois had fallen upon him! 
None was vouchsafed now and yet he was alone with 
the minister, who paced slowly and thoughtfully up 
and down the room. 

Suddenly he paused before him. 

Chamilli trembled, but Louvois’ eyes did not rest 
disapprovingly upon him. 

“Young man,” he began; “I have kept you waiting 
a long time and apparently overlooked you. Do you 
know why?” 

“Monseigneur, in his wisdom, undoubtedly has ex- 


440 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


cellent reasons for it,” replied the young chevalier, 
with a low bow. 

"Yes!” said Louvois, “those I undoubtedy have and 
they are of a twofold nature. In the first place I 
detained you to give you a proof of my confidence. 
You are to have an important secret commission ; but it 
also occurred to me to give you in the commencement 
of your career a lesson upon which your whole success 
depends. Machiavelli’s policy rests upon the great 
principle of always subordinating the lesser advantage 
to the greater. So — in your situation, ardent self- 
conscious youth, overweening self-conceit must bend 
to the higher welfare of the state. Always remember, 
young man, these hours which made you so clearly 
feel your own insignificance ; then yop will never lack 
the self-denial, and submission to guidance, so neces- 
sary to a diplomatic career.” 

There was a touch of sarcasm in the last words, 
even though they were perhaps well-meant; satirical 
manner was one of the characteristics of the states- 
man. 

Young Chamilli was clever enough to understand 
this manner and, on being requested to give an account 
of his last mission, did so with calmness and modesty. 

He had really accomplished all that could be ex- 
pected, and the minister declared himself satisfied, an 
event that rarely happened. 

Chamilli’s expectations of higher and more im- 
portant duties again rose. The minister had just told 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


44I 


him that he was to have an important secret commis- 
sion. During the last few days rumors had been in 
circulation at the court about great political events, 
which were close at hand. 

Louvois’ keen eyes doubtless read this expectation 
in the features of the young man, who had just entered 
the school of dissimulation and was anything but a 
master in the art. 

Again a scornful smile flitted over his stern, gloomy 
features, as he continued: 

"Chevalier! You have justified the confidence I 
reposed in you. As a reward you shall now receive 
a new, and extremely important mission. ’ 

"I am at your service, Monseigneur! ” cried the 
young man eagerly, his eyes sparkling with joy. "I 
will risk my life to satisfy Your Excellency.” 

"Very well! ” continued Louvois quietly, with a 
peculiar smile, "then listen." 

Chamilli drew himself up in attitude of eager 
attention. 

"Go,” began the minister slowly, placing a strong 
emphasis upon each word, "go this very evening tq. 
Basle in Switzerland. You will remain there three 
days. On the fourth, punctually at two o’clock, 
station yourself, provided with paper, pen and ink, on 
the bridge that crosses the Rhine. Watch and write 
down with the utmost care everything that passes be- 
fore your eyes for two hours. Precisely at four o’clock, 
take post-horses, travel day and night, and bring me 


442 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


your observations. At whatever hour you may arrive, 
report yourself to me at once. Do you understand?” 

Chamilli assented, though this commission made 
him ready to sink into the earth. 

So this was the hoped for higher diplomatic employ- 
ment. Could not an ordinary clerk be used for such a 
purpose? 

But Louvois, the all powerful minister, had com- 
manded, and was it not possible that on the bridge of 
Basle, Heaven knows what complications might arise? 
Important — yes, the matter must be of great impor- 
tance, that was proved by the closing words: ‘‘At 
whatever hour you may arrive, report yourself to me 
at once.” 

“And,” Louvois now added gravely, “you will answer 
to me with your life for the most absolute secrecy in 
regard to this commission and everything relating to it. ” 

“I will,” replied the chevalier, bowing. 

“Then may God be with you,” replied Le Tellier, and 
he dismissed the young man by a wave of the hand. 

It was on the fourth day after this conversation, at 
precisely two o’clock in the afternoon, that le Chevalier 
de Chamilli stepped upon the bridge at Basle. 

On leaving Paris, he had laid aside his court dress 
and donned the costume of a simple citizen — the style 
adopted by the artists and authors of those days. 
And in fact the attire was very becoming to the young 
man; it gave him an air of originality well suited to 
an artist. 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


443 


The servant who accompanied him on the journey 
was also obliged to exchange his livery for a plain 
coat. 

The gay, French blood flowed in his veins and 
Chamilli at last laughed at himself and his commis- 
sion. Curiosity to see what would happen on the 
bridge at Basle outweighed wounded pride, and as 
provided with paper, pen and ink he now assumed 
his strange post, the whole affair seemed extremely 
comical. 

However, there was no time to think of himself and 
his situation; the passing was sufficiently constant to 
claim his whole attention. A corner was quickly 
chosen, the little inkstand placed on a beam, the 
paper taken from his pocket and the pen from a small 
tin case and — the oddest of all records began. 

Peasant women returning from market with their 
empty baskets; and a traveler in a blue coat on horse- 
back crossed the bridge. 

Chamilli wrote: peasant women, etc., a traveler in a 
blue coat, with long riding boots, a dog-whip in his 
hand. 

Then came an old peasant, a ragged beggar, a 
porter. 

The perspiration ran down the young diplomat’s 
forehead. He was, according to the minister’s com- 
mands, to watch and write down with the utmost care 
everything that passed before his eyes for two hours. 

Young Chamilli wiped the perspiration from his 


444 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


brow. His strange reporting was making him very 
warm. Shaking his head, he took up the pen again; 
but the slight frown on his brow instantly relaxed, an 
extremely pretty girl in burgher dress was passing 
him. 

The eyes of the two young people met, and both 
flushed crimson. 

Chamilli wrote: a pretty burgher maiden, simple in 
dress and appearance, is passing by with a little open 
basket on her arm — but here a gap occurred in the 
record; the mutual look and blush took place. 

Again came market women, peasants, a shepherd 
with a flock of sheep. 

A thief, with his hands bound behind his back, was 
also led across by bailiffs. 

Then came more citizens passing to and fro — wagons 
of all kinds, a party of gipsies, gamblers, drunkards, 
singing merry songs in their glee. 

Chamilli perspired furiously; he was secretly very 
angry at being obliged to write down such trifles — at 
being entrusted with such a commission. His excita- 
ble nature rebelled against the minister, and his heart 
throbbed passionately. 

Suddenly he smilingly laid his hand upon his beat- 
ing heart; two joiners were carrying a new coffin — the 
quiet lodging of a now quiet man — across the bridge. 

And Chamilli gayly noted down the joiners and the 
coffin. The clocks in Basle were striking three. 

At the same moment, a man in a yellow vest and 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


445 


yellow breeches stopped in the middle of the bridge, 
then approached the river, leaned over the parapet, 
gazed down into the water and with a large cane gave 
three distinct raps on the floor. 

Fool! thought Chamilli, and fuming over his child- 
ish task, wrote down the occurrence. If it had not 
been Monseigneur Louvois who had given him the 
commission, he would have thought himself the fool. 
As it was, by Heaven, he was on the point of throw- 
ing the paper into the water. 

But see! Ah! — this was some little compensation 
for the tiresome work, the pretty burgher maiden came 
back. 

She had probably been to some garden near the 
bridge, for her little basket was now filled with autumn 
roses; but still brighter than these was the crimson 
flush on her cheeks as soon as she perceived the 
young man. 

It is strange how suddenly a mutual kindness, a 
mutual attraction, flames up in young hearts without 
any acquaintance, without the exchange of a single 
word. 

So it was here, and the fact was announced by the 
mutual blushes; the glance with which the young 
people looked at each other, revealed to them the 
strange emotion which had so suddenly and unex- 
pectedly taken possession of their hearts. Was it ac- 
cident or design? As the girl passed the handsome 
young man— whom she probably took for an artist, one 


446 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


of the most beautiful roses fell at Chamilli’s feet. Of 
course the young Frenchman’s passionate heart glowed 
with redoubled ardor. The rose was a frank confession 
of love to the hot blooded chevalier a confession that 
found full confirmation in the happy smile that flitted 
over the girl’s features as — looking back — she saw 
him hastily raise the flower and press it joyously to 
his lips. 

At this moment the young man had completely for- 
gotten his commission, the bridge, even Louvois and 
his own ambitious hopes for the future. 

''Follow her!” cried a voice in his heart, “follow 
the lovely creature!” 

And he was actually on the point of throwing pen 
and paper, together with the childish, useless reports 
he had been writing and over which he had been 
angrily fretting, into the water, when — his carriage 
drove up and almost at the same moment the clock 
in the city struck four. 

Oh! accursed recollection —“Precisely at four o’clock 
take post-horses, travel day and night and bring me 
your observations. At whatever hour you may arrive, 
report yourself to me at once,” Louvois had said with 
a grave face and stern glance. No jest was concealed 
behind those words, but grave earnest to which the 
thought of the Bastile lent a gloomy background. It 
brought the chevalier back to his senses. 

He cast one more glance after the pretty girl who 
again turned towards him, then, cursing himself and 


THE SECRET OF THE BRIDGE 


447 


all diplomatic commissions, the young man threw 
himself into the carriage. The horses started and 
dashed away like the wind towards Paris. 

But the return was even more unpleasant to Mon- 
sieur de Chamilli than the journey to Basle had been. 

What in the name of Heaven and all the saints had 
he to report to the minister? 

Nothing! nothing of any importance had happened 
on the bridge during the two hours. What did his 
notes contain; they were a mere record of market 
women, beggars, citizens, a shepherd, an old clergy- 
man with his pupils, a fellow in a yellow vest and 
breeches who acted like a fool. Ah! and a confoundedly 
pretty girl, with whom he might have had a delightful 
flirtation and from whom he was obliged to run away. 

Chamilli struck his forehead angrily. 

And what would the minister say to such trifles. 
Oh! surely, surely, he had expected more — different 
things! 

Might not this deprive the young man of Louvois’ 
favor and thus ruin his future without any fault of his 
own — for — he was sure of this — nothing had escaped 
his notice. 

Two days after leaving the bridge he arrived in 
Paris. It was midnight, but the door of the minister’s 
apartments instantly opened to him. 

Louvois hastily advanced to meet him. 

“The paper! ” were his only words. Chamilli, in 
great embarrassment, delivered it. 


44 8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


The Marquis de Louvois, sat down and read the 
contents with eager attention. Suddenly, as he reached 
the place where mention was made of the man in 
yellow vest and breeches, who had rapped three times 
with his stick, he started up in delight. 

“The victory is ours!” he exclaimed. “To the king!” 

Chamilli was obliged to follow. 

His Majesty was asleep. Louvois ordered him to 
be awaked and entered. 

Chamilli, fairly beside himself with amazement, 
waited in the ante-room. He now heard that four 
couriers had been awaiting his arrival for several hours. 

Fifteen minutes after, the doors of the royal sleep- 
ing room opened and the minister, greatly excited, 
come out. He held four despatches in his hand. 
The couriers advanced one by one — each received a 
despatch and a sealed order which must be opened at 
the first station he reached. 

A sign — and all hurried away. 

“We are satisfied Chamilli!” said the minister. 
“Now rest after your fatiguing journey. Your diplo- 
matic career, if you continue to be equally faithful, 
will be a prosperous one. You can take with you the 
assurances of His Majesty’s favor and mine. To give 
you an opportuinty of seeing the pretty girl again,” 
Louvois added smiling — “you shall return to Basle in 
a week on a more peaceful mission." 

With these words the minister dismissed the sur- 
prised and overjoyed young man. 


CHAPTER II. 


THE GARDENER’S WIFE. 

Entering Strassburg at the present day through the 
ancient “Weissenthier, ” one perceives on the inner 
side of this gate, which dates from the time of the 
Reformation, a face carved in stone with a broad thick 
tongue stretched far out of the mouth. 

This place was at the time of our story and still re- 
mains — the quarter of the Strassburg gardeners. 

At the time of which we are writing, this gardeners’ 
quarter and the gardeners’ guild were in their prime. 
Many of the now ancient and dilapidated houses were 
still new and looked pleasantly forth from among the 
gardens that surrounded them. At the end of this 
quarter stood a one story house, to which were attached 
several fields of vegetables and a small, well-kept 
flower garden. All this was the property of a young 
gardener named Geiger, who had been married two 
years, and who was called on account of his skill in 
the culture of flowers “Flower Geiger," a nickname 
which pleased the man all the better because he felt 
that it honored his profession. 

Geiger’s wife was a stout, muscular woman, neither 
beautiful nor ugly; strong and hardy as was natural in 
*o 449 


450 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


\ 


her profession, for she was a gardener’s daughter. 
She had no children, and therefore could devote her- 
self entirely to her business; but this consisted chiefly 
in selling flowers and vegetables — while her husband 
was working in the fields and garden. 

She did not do a bad business, for she was cunning 
and extremely avaricious. To earn money, everything 
was right to her. Her avarice had become such a 
proverb among the neighbors and members of the 
guild, that when they wanted to speak of another 
miserly woman they said in their rude way: “Yes, 
she’d sell clothes and soul like Geiger’s wife.” 

But to-day the usually industrious woman did not 
go to work. Her husband had*gone to his field out- 
side the city early in the morning— a large basketful 
of flower-pots and plants in blossom stood on a stone 
bench before the house, ready for her to carry about 
the city, as she did almost daily during the summer 
and autumn whether it was market day or not, but 
the basket was untouched, the flowers still waited to 
be carried away, though the sun already stood high in 
the heavens. 

The gardener’s wife was pacing restlessly up and 
down as people do when expecting some one. 

She often went to the end of the little garden and 
looked out into the street. 

The woman was dressed to go out and, though she only 
wore the simple costume adopted by all the women 
and the girls of the gardener’s guild, looked very neat. 


\ 


THE GARDENER’S WIFE 45 1 

She looked very pretty, this gardener’s wife, with 
the bright eyes and red cheeks that gave her sunburnt 
face an expression of exuberant health. 

She pulled her skirt a little farther down on the 
sides with both hands. And the bodice required a 
little adjusting too. 

Now her figure looked slighter. 

Then she tightened her garter, smiling at the hand- 
some calf reflected in the water. 

Now the other garter needed tightening. 

From whom did she receive these handsome garters. 

Her husband? 

Oh! no, a plaingardenerdoesn’tbuy such dainty things. 

Wasn’t that a G. wrought in pearls that appeared in 
the center of one? 

Again the woman smiled as she fastened above her 
knee the second garter with the pearl G. 

Her husband — who usually felt great respect for his 
wife’s tongue — had once asked her where she got the 
"things” and what the G. meant? 

"From a friend,” she answered with her arms 
akimbo, "and the G. means: God preserve us from a 
stupid, inquisitive man.” Since that time the gardener 
had asked no more questions of the kind. 

The garters were now firm and the woman stood up. 

Not a soul was in sight. 

The basket of flowers had been standing on the 
bench three hours — for three hours the woman had 
been ready to go out — what was lacking? 


452 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


She generally did not waste a minute, and if kept 
waiting while engaged in business made her customers 
pay well for it. 

She must undoubtedly have been well paid for the 
delay this morning, or she wouldn’t have had so 
pleasant a face over it. 

Even now, as if for consolation, she drew several 
ducats out of her pocket, eyed them lovingly and after 
a few moments, put them back again. 

Still no one came. 

But stop. Was not somebody approaching up the 
street? 

Yes. 

But the person was not the man she expected — he 
wore neither a yellow vest nor yellow breeches and 
carried no cane. 

The figure was small, the head rested stiffly between 
high shoulders. 

“Ah, it’s he,” said the gardener’s wife in a con- 
temptuous tone — “what does he want here?” 

Wenck was coming up the street. 

“Curse the luck!" she added, “and just now. I wish 
the tailor was in Jericho. I must get rid of him as 
quick as I can. If Herr Günzer should know, or if — ” 

Wenck was just entering the garden, the woman 
hurried towards him. 

“Good-morning, Frau Geiger!” cried the little tailor 
pleasantly. 

“Good-morning!” she replied, by no means in the 
same tone 


THE GARDENER’S WIFE 


453 


“I should like a pretty bouquet,” replied Wenck 
and it was evident he was very much delighted. 

“Bouquet?” said the gardener’s wife, “I haven’t 
time to make one now.” 

“That isn’t necessary.” 

“Shall I get it by witchcraft?” 

“Why so? You have several in your basket.” 

“They are engaged.” 

“All?” 

“All three. ” 

“And what does one of them cost?” 

The woman named an extravagant price. 

Wenck looked at her with ^a comical expression, 
but, as he knew her disposition, said no more but laid 
a larger sum than she asked on the stone bench beside 
the basket. 

This produced its effect. 

“There, take one. I shall make nothing by it, for 
they are rare now and only to be had from hot-houses," 
said Frau Geiger in a somewhat more amicable tone, 
hastily pocketing the money. 

Wenck obeyed and selected one of the bouquets. 

“Ah!” said he, “if you only knew for whom and for 
what festival the flowers were intended.” 

“How shall I?” 

“Guess?” 

“A wedding?” 

“Pshaw!” 

“A christening?” 


454 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“No." 

“Then I don’t know.’" 

“The celebration of a recovery.” 

“And who has got well?" 

“Who? One of the noblest and be$t men in all 
Strassburg. " 

“Do you know whom I mean?" continued the little 
tailor loquaciously. 

“No!” 

“Well — Syndicus Frantz.” 

“What!" exclaimed the woman in surprise — “has he 
got well?” 

“Yes! ” cried Wenck,’ his little eyes sparkling with 
joy. “With God’s help the noble man has escaped 
death. Well, who knows what good it may do! To- 
day — though still pale and weak — he attends the council 
for the first time, and I must show him my heartfelt 
joy.” 

“It was said that he would never recover.” 

“Of course, and there were many evil-minded people, 
in and out of Strassburg, who desired it. But our 
Lord has preserved to Strassburg her best citizen." 

“Why!" cried the gardener’s wife, scornfully, “mat- 
ters are not quite so bad as that. There are other able 
men here.” 

“None better than the Syndicus, Heaven knows! 
The poor man was in a bad way and his family too. 
For weeks he hovered on the verge of the grave, and 
mother and daughter — and somebody else — never left 


THE GARDENER’S WIFE 


455 


his bedside. Oh! my dear woman, you might have 
learned there what true love is. They nursed him day 
and night, and night and day without giving them- 
selves a moment’s rest.” 

The gardener’s wife looked restlessly around. 

"And he had an evil dish!” said the tailor with 
marked emphasis. 

T must go!” said the woman. "I really must go, 
I have something to do in the city.” 

But the gardener’s wife now became very uneasy. 
She fancied she saw another figure hastily^ approaching. 

She could no longer control her restlessness. "Fare- 
well!” she said again, this time in a very snappish 
tone. "Here is the best way out.” She opened a gate 
opposite to the one by which Wenck had entered the 
garden and which led through the gardener’s quarter 
into the center of the city, and at the same time pushed 
the little tailor out in by no means the most gentle 
manner. 

"May Satan take him!” she muttered. "If I had 
known the bouquet was for Syndicus Frantz, he 
certainly wouldn’t have got it.” 

As Wenck left the garden, she carefully locked the 
gate through which he had passed and hurried in the 
opposite direction. 

The man she had just perceived in the distance was 
advancing so rapidly that his pace resembled a run 
rather than a walk. 

"It is he!” cried Frau Geiger in evident agitation. 


456 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Yes! The man hurrying towards her wore a yellow 
vest, yellow breeches and carried a stout cane. 

When he saw the woman waiting at the garden 
gate, he suddenly stopped, tossed the cane three times 
into the air as if in sport, caught it again and then 
rapidly approached her. 

Frau Geiger — without saying a word — took the cane. 

The woman now walked forward, followed by her 
companion. 

He was bathed in perspiration — covered with dust. 

It was evident that he had been running a long dis- 
tance. 

In fact as soon as he reached the house, he sank 
down on a wooden bench, almost fainting. Brandy 
and water, bread and cheese stood ready for him. 
Wiping the perspiration from his forehead with his 
shirt sleeve, he seized the glass and emptied the con- 
tents at a single draught. 

No word had yet been exchanged between the two, 
but the gardener’s wife held out her hand to the man, 
as if she expected to receive something. 

“Here!” said the latter at last, drew from under his 
vest a small leather pouch suspended by a leather 
strap, and gave it to the woman. 

She snatched it eagerly, pulled her handkerchief 
from her shoulders, slipped her head through the strap, 
let the pouch slide down under her bodice, fastened 
the handkerchief again, and running to the basket of 
flowers, which had been ready several hours, lifted it 
on her head. 


THE GARDENER’S WIFE 


457 


When it was firmly placed on her head, she hurried 
off towards the city without troubling herself in the 
least about the man sitting in the house. 

But the man, who had already made a four hours 
journey and traversed, almost at a run, the distance 
from the spot where ä French courier on a horse 
covered with foam, had handed him the leather pouch, 
fell asleep from weariness as soon as he had finished 
his breakfast. 

Meantime the gardener’s wife hurried as fast as her 
feet could carry her to Herr Günzer’s house. 

On reaching here, she hastily ascended the steps, 
opened a door and stood in the private apartment of 
the master of the dwelling. 

“Ha!” cried Giinzer, who was pacing up and down, 
evidently in the greatest agitation and had been waiting 
for his visitor a long time — “at last, at last! Has he 
come? ” 

“I ran instantly like a weasel as your Excellency 
commanded, with the basket which had already been 
ready several hours,” said Frau Geiger, removing the 
basket with Günzer’s aid and setting it on the floor. 

“And the pouch, the pouch!” 

The woman removed her handkerchief and drew the 
pouch from her bosom. 

Günzer eagerly seized it; he could scarcely wait for 
her to draw her head out of the strap by which it was 
suspended. 

He now took a key, which he wore fastened by a 


45 » 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


cord around his own neck and unfastened the lock of 
the leather bag. 

If Günzer — sentenced to death — had been standing on 
the scaffold and expected to find his pardon in the 
pouch, his movements could not have been more 
rapid. 

His hands trembled as he unlocked it and drew out 
a despatch fastened by a large seal. 

It was Louvois’ seal, the paper was addressed to the 
Sieur Günzer of Plobsheim. 

The man devoured the lines with sparkling eyes — 
at each word his brow cleared and instead of an anx- 
ious, troubled look his face at last wore an expression 
of the utmost triumph. 

The gardener’s wife, who seemed to be perfectly at 
home here, had meantime sat down in a chair and 
watched him intently. 

The neck handkerchief still lay on the floor beside 
the basket; but the provoking garters with the pearl 
G. would not stay fastened to-day. 

As Günzer finished the letter, the woman was just 
tightening one. His eyes glittered, his head burned, 
he took a step forward but hastily turned as if an 
iron hand had seized and snatched him back. 

“Madman!” he murmured, “let childish follies alone. 
Have you not more important things to do?” 

Hastening to a drawer in his writing-table, he took 
out a handful of ducats, went back and threw them 
into the lap of the delighted woman. 


THE GARDENER’S WIFE 


459 


“That’s a token of gratitude for your services, 
Anna!” he said, “but they are not yet over and — you 
must do still more for me.” 

The woman’s whole face was one broad, radiant 
smile of delight. Günzer had never been so liberal as 
to-day, why should she not declare herself ready for 
any farther services? 

She did so. 

“I require an oath, Anna,” said Gunzer. 

‘ An oath?” repeated the woman. “About what?” 

“That you will conceal from all the world — even your 
husband — to the hour of your death, the secret services 
you have performed and will still render.” 

“From that simpleton," cried the woman laughing, 
“I should have plenty to do if I bothered about every- 
thing he needn’t . know. ” 

“But from every one else.” 

“You have already seen, Herr Günzer, that I know 
how to rule my tongue.” 

“Anna!” s-aid Gunzer, putting his arm affectionately 
around her waist, “these are secrets of a nature — ” 

“What do I care for your secrets. I don’t want to 
know them. If I can earn something by — " 

“Why I think you might be satisfied to-day.” 

“Good gracious! So I am." 

“But if you want to earn more in the same way — ” 

“Give me the oath, Herr Günzer!” she cried, raising 
her right hand. 

Gunzer made her vow secrecy with a terrible oath. 


460 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"And now," he said, "listen. Have you put the 
flowers in your basket as I told you?" 

"Of course, there are twelve little pots of plants and 
three bouquets." 

"One, two, three, six — nine — twelve. Yes. But 
there are only two bouquets. ” 

"Then one must have dropped out of the basket." 

"Make two out of one as quick as you can." 

The gardener’s wife did so, bending low over the 
basket. The neck handkerchief still lay on the ground 
and Günzer saw something more beautiful than flowers. 

The bouquet was now divided into two smaller 
ones, and the gardener’s wife stood erect. 

"Now then, Anna,* quick!” cried Günzer, with an 
energy unusual to him. "The greatest haste is neces- 
sary. Twelve flower-pots and three bouquets make 
fifteen. Here are the addresses of fifteen of the most 
prominent magistrates. Go — as fast as your feet can 
carry you, but in such a way as to attract no attention 
— to each of these gentlemen, ask to see him in person 
and give each — do you understand me?" 

"Certainly !” 

"One of the flower-pots or bouquets," saying — "pay 
close attention." 

"I’m listening!" 

"Herr Günzer sends it. Greeting and happiness in 
the country! Do you understand?" 

"Zooks! ” cried the gardener’s wife laughing, "since 
when have you taken me for a child? I’m to give 


THE GARDENER’S WIFE 


461 


each of the fifteen gentlemen a flower-pot, saying: 
‘Herr Günzer sends it. Greeting and happiness in 
the country.’ ” 

“Bravo!” cried Günzer, clasping the woman in his 
arms and giving her a hearty kiss, which she quietly 
received. 

“And now go, as fast as your feet can carry you,” 
said Günzer, helping her to raise the basket. “For a 
week, Anna, we must not see each other. At the end 
of that time, bring me some flowers, then I shall want 
very beautiful ones, so give me plenty of time to 
choose, and — ” 

“Farewell, Herr Günzer!” cried the gardener’s wife, 
already on her way out of the room. “In a week!” 

Günzer clasped his head with both hands. Heavens ! 
how his thoughts surged through his brains. 

As soon as the fifteen receive the flowers, each, 
according to agreement, will send to his friends. In 
an hour, if Anna does not delay, we can meet at the 
appointed place. But the deuce — the woman — yet 
what have I to do with her, now, when the moment of 
victory, won by years of toil, is approaching? For- 
ward quickly, the die is cast. General Montclar and 
Colonel von Alsfeld are on their way; at midnight — 
hurrah, at midnight Strassburg will be mine, and I, 
I will lay it at the feet of His Majesty, Louis XIV, 
King of France. 


CHAPTER III. 


HANNIBAL ANTE PORTAS. 

It was the evening of the same day. The interior 
of the house occupied by Syndicus Frantz had assumed 
a festal appearance, especially in the story in which 
the family lived. 

The worthy Syndicus’ room was charmingly decora- 
ted and was just receiving from Hedwig and Alma the 
final touch, which consisted of a transparency sur- 
rounded by garlands, which in simple but earnest 
words expressed sincere gratitude for the recovery of 
the beloved husband and father. 

This was Hugo’s work; but the rest of the decora- 
tions had proceeded from the hearts and hands of the 
mother and daughter. 

The principal object with every woman — and this 
was beautifully shown in Hedwig and Alma — should 
be to keep their feelings truthful in every incident of 
life. 

To-day, for the first time since his sickness, Syn* 
dicus Frantz had attended the council of magistrates, 
and Hedwig, Alma and Hugo were expecting his return. 

"Here, Hugo," said Alma, casting such a happy 
radiant glance at her lover, that the latter longed to 

462 


HANNIBAL ANTE PORTAS 


4-63 


embrace her, “let us fasten the last garland here. It 
will look well on the high back of the chair. Then 
when father sits down in it, it will seem as if the dear 
flowers were taking him in their arms.” 

"You are right!" replied Hugo, as he aided Alma 
to carrry her idea into execution, “only I pity the 
flowers. " 

“Pity them? Why?” 

“On account of the jealousy they will feel when you 
throw your arms around your father’s neck, then the 
fairest and sweetest of the flowers will embrace him." 

“Flatterer!” replied Alma with a slight blush, yet 
giving him such a frank affectionate glance that Hugo 
could no longer restrain himself and, bending over the 
back of the chair, impressed a tender kiss on her 
cheek. 

With his arm thrown around Alma, Hugo gazed 
with satisfaction at the completed task, while Alma, 
leaning her head upon his shoulder, followed the 
direction of his glance with a happy smile. Then the 
young man turned, and looking deep into her eyes, 
said: 

“How beautifully this common feeling, thought and 
labor unites us. How delightful it will be, Alma, 
when we belong to each other entirely for life.” 

“Yes, it will be beautiful, inexpressibly beautiful," 
she said softly, while her cheeks were suffused with 
that timid flush of girlish confusion which far surpasses 
every other charm, and seems to exert a magical influ- 


4 6 4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


ence not only over ardent youth, but the grave man 
in his prime, nay even the graybeard. “It will be 
beautiful, and yet the thought of this future often 
makes me anxious — ” 

“Makes you anxious?" 

“Because I see no tokens that it will ever become 
the present. Do not the political storms daily in- 
crease? Where is the prospect of the happy time for 
which father said we must wait?" 

“It will come." 

“And storms lie behind it also." 

“Storms? Oh dearest!" cried Hugo, gravely and 
tenderly drawing the beloved form closer to his heart, 
“when we are once united, a loving married pair, let 
the storms come. Then rely on me and our love. 
Remain frank, trusting, happy and brave as you are 
now, and we will conquer everything that assails us 
from without; nay, the darker and fiercer grows the 
tempest, the lighter and happier will be our hearts." 

“And how easy and sweet the duty of a good house- 
keeper and wife will be to me," replied Alma, her eyes 
radiant with joy. “How I will always meet you, dear 
good brave heart, with gentleness and love, that our 
life may be like a beautiful melody, a long musical 
accord, in which the dissonances of the outside world 
will vanish.” 

The father entered and was received with delight. 
Hedwig saw at the first glance with pleasure that the 
attendance at the council of magistrates had left no 


HANNTBAL ANTE PORTAS 


4-65 


cloud on her husband’s brow. And she saw aright. 

The French minister had been questioned in regard 
to some disquieting rumors about the movements of 
French troops in Alsace and especially the massing of 
large numbers at Brusach and Freiburg, but the ex- 
planations received and laid before the magistrates 
to-day were so perfectly satisfactory that even the anti- 
French party declared themselves entirely content. 
General Montclar merely intended to review the army 
and this had been arranged to take place not very far 
from the frontiers of Strassburg. 

Moreover, the spies, who had been sent out, 
brought the decisive message that the French troops 
would be instantly recalled to their respective garri- 
sons. 

The French ambassador’s letter to the council was 
full of the warmest expressions of the peaceful, friendly 
disposition of France. 

Thus the Syndicus had returned home somewhat 
soothed and, as he did not wish to cloud the joy of 
his family, his firm will banished from his mind the 
last trace of anxiety. 

Friends and relatives had arrived at his house and 
all united around a simple, but excellent supper at 
which universal gayety prevailed. 

Alma appeared happier than all the others. Hugo 
thought he had never before seen her in such a joyous 
mood. Alma’s simple nature possessed a peculiar 
charm. The most insignificant event was made as 
50 Robber 


466 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


charming as a fairy tale, by the manner in which she 
related it. 

This was particularly the case this evening. Her 
happy mood lent a new charm to all her good qualities, 
her bright, quick intellect and clear mind. 

Hugo often looked at her in astonishment, he per- 
ceived so many new and beautiful traits of character 
to-day, though he had known her so long. 

The gay mood of the company remained unaltered 
and unshadowed all the evening and until far into 
the night. 

All present were sincerely happy and when, towards 
twelve o’clock, the friends and acquaintances — out of 
consideration for the invalid — wished to take leave, he 
himself begged them to stay. 

They did so gladly. Hedwig brought out some 
bottles of fine old sack, and thus, amid jest and 
laughter, the mirth and pleasure reached a point it 
had long lacked. 

As the glass clinked merrily and the worthy people 
assembled in the room gayly shook hands, the clock 
in the neighboring cathedral struck the hour of twelve. 

“Midnight!” exclaimed several, "it is time — ” 

Then suddenly all were silent. 

“What was that?” asked the Syndicus. 

"It seems to me as if I heard the sound of distant 
firing,” replied Hugo, opening the window. 

“Perhaps a fire has broken out in the city,” ex- 
claimed Alma in alarm. “How I pity the poor people 
it will ruin.” 


HANNIBAL ANTE PORTAS 


467 


All ran for their wraps. 

"But what?” 

"Don’t you hear anything?” said the Syndicus, who 
had suddenly grown deadly pale as if some terrible 
thought had darted through his mind, "another gun, 
another, heavy firing — ” 

"What is it?” all exclaimed. 

"For God’s sake, what does it mean?” 

"What does it mean?” cried the Syndicus, drawing 
his tall figure up to its full height, while his eyes 
flashed like those of an angry lion, "what does it 
mean?” he repeated, in a trembling voice, and while 
the glass he held in his hand fell shattered on the 
floor, added with an exclamation of pain "it means 
treachery!” 

"Treachery?” repeated the whole party, turning 
pale. 

"Yes, yes, treachery," cried the Syndicus again, "this 
is the cause of the most exaggerated assurances of the 
friendship of France at the meeting of magistrates to- 
day. That is why — oh! God, it is Montclar, return- 
ing from the review of his army.” 

Suddenly the bells in the churches and towers along 
*the wall began to peal loudly, then came one, two, 
three heavy reports. 

"The alarm cannon on the walls!” cried all, run- 
ning for caps and canes, shawls and overcoats. 

Hugo now returned panting for breath; as he could 
discover nothing from the window, he had rushed 


4 68 • 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


down into the street. But there also nobody knew 
what this nocturnal firing meant. 

“Only this much is certain!” cried Hugo, no less 
pale than the Syndicus, “that the firing is at or near 
the Rhine redoubt.” 

“And what do you think of it, my boy?" asked the 
Syndicus. 

“May God withdraw the sun from this court of 
France," Hugo burst forth, grinding his teeth, “for 
all signs must deceive if this is not a shameless breach 
of peace, a fierce attack, after the most solemn assur- 
ances of good will, under cover of night and darkness.” 

“That is so!" cried the Syndicus, “my coat, my 
official cap!" 

“What are you going to do, father?" exclaimed 
mother and daughter in one breath. 

“My duty as usual. I’ll go and — " 

“But consider, you have just been so ill," pleaded 
Hedwig and Alma. 

“The times are sicker than I, they are suffering 
from rascality!" cried the old man, pushing them 
away, “my coat, my cap! ” 

Hedwig and Alma pleaded, the firing still echoed 
in the distance — the alarm bells pealed loudly, the 
reports of the cannon sounded in the intervals, the 
signal horns also echoed on the night air, summoning 
the citizens and members of the guilds. 

The Syndicus was ready to hurry off, Hugo also stood 
prepared, the guests had already hastened to their homes. 


HANNIBAL ANTE PORTAS 


469 


“Now, let us go!” cried the Syndicus, with an energy 
that would have done honor to a younger man, “let us 
go and may God protect you and our good city." 

But at the same moment, the door flew wide open 
and Wenck — armed to the teeth — rushed in, his cafe 
crimson with fury; his eyes were almost starting from 
their sockets, the veins on his forehead were swollen, 
his head — as usual in moments of excitement — seemed 
sunk still lower between his shoulders. 

“Heaven and Hell!" he cried, forgetting all consid- 
eration in his indescribable rage, “this is a fine busi- 
ness. There are the consequences when traitors sit in 
the council of magistrates and direct the affairs of 
government. It would have been better to demolish 
all the fortifications, as they did the one on the Rhine 
while the Syndicus was ill. Now we have it." 

“What?" 

“What has happened?" 

“The fortification on the Rhine? Didn’t I say so?" 

“What about it?" cried all in a breath. 

“What about it, Herr Syndicus?" cried the little 
tailor, stretching out both clenched fists, “it has gone 
to the devil. The French have attacked and captured 
it!" 

All trembled as if they had been stabbed to the heart. 

"The French? Captured? In the night? In the 
midst of peace?" cried Hedwig. 

“Oh! why were we such simpletons as to believe 
their assurances!" exclaimed Wenck. 


470 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“And are you sure, Wenck, ” the Syndicus now 
asked hastily, “that the fortifications on the Rhine 
have been attacked and catpured by the French?” 

“Unfortunately ! Unfortunately!” 

“Then to our posts," cried the old man, “now is the 
time to act." 

And with these words the Syndicus, Hugo von Zed- 
litz and Wenck hurried away. 

But what indescribable confusion and excitement 
prevailed in the city! 

Everyone was rushing to and fro in the darkness. 

Nobody knew exactly what had happened. 

“The French!” 

“The French are here! 

“The Rhine fortification is captured!” 

“The whole city is surrounded!” 

“Up citizens, the enemy! the enemy!” 

“To the walls!” 

“To arms!" 

“Down with the traitors!" 

“Down with Frischman, the hypocrite, the liar, the 
French hound!” 

“Down with the traitors in the council!” 

“Mount the cannon on the walls!” 

"Up, citizens, up, up!” 

“Death and damnation to the traitors!” 

Such were the shrieks and shouts that echoed through 
the night — and still the firing continued, the bells 
rang from the steeples, cannon thundered from the 


HANNIBAL ANTE PORTAS 


471 


walls, and the signal horns sounded in the streets. 

All were running to and fro, the magistrates to the 
Rathhaus, the citizens armed and unarmed, to the 
guild-rooms and wails, the few soldiers capable of 
duty to the gates to increase the number of defenders, 
women with dishevelled hair, only half dressed in 
their haste, rushing to the corners of the streets, to 
hear and see what was going on. 

And to add to the confusion, darkness brooded over 
the city, only interrupted here and there by the flar- 
ing of lights. 

But the worst feature of all was the universal lack 
of order and management. 

A large number of the magistrates had lost their 
wits, Commander von Jenneggen was not to be found, 
the soldiers, half of whom were sick, had only one 
officer capable of service, some of the officers and 
principal men of the armed citizens and guilds were 
absent from the places of meeting or did not know 
what was to be done, and quarreled because one 
wanted this, the other that. 

Who was to command? 

How and by whom were the long lines of walls and 
numerous fortifications of the city to be garrisoned? 
This was not possible, even if all the soldiers and 
citizens could have been assembled and — a large num- 
ber of the latter had gone to the Frankfort fair. 

The key of the arsenal was loudly demanded, that 
guns might be mounted on the walls. 


472 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Was it in Jenneggen’s possession or the principal 
magistrate’s? Nobody knew. 

And the magistrate himself? Part of the citizens 
wanted him to give counsel, help, explanations, orders 
— others raged against him, charged him with being 
the sole cause of the trouble, or shrieked that he had 
betrayed the city. 

Crowds rushed toward the Rathhaus, shrieking, 
raging, swearing. 

And in fact, the state of affairs among the magis- 
trates was not much better. Here also confusion, 
disorder, irresolution and the darkest passions pre- 
vailed. Only a small number of the magistrates re- 
tained their presence of mind, at their head were Syn- 
dicus Frantz and Dominique Dietrich. 

Günzer had rushed to Frischmann to demand an 
explanation of this attack from the French ambassa- 
dors in the name of the Senate. He now returned 
with the statement that Frischmann protested by all 
that was sacred, that he knew as little about the 
matter as the worshipful senate itself. 

And he told no falsehood, Monseigneur Louvois had 
not considered it necessary to inform the ambassador, 
or he had only received directions, in case any in- 
quiries were made about the assembling and move- 
ments of troops, to give the magistrates of Strassburg 
the warmest and most soothing assurances of friend- 
ship. 

He did so and meantime — the four couriers Louvois 


HANNIBAL ANTE PORTAS 


473 


had despatched after Chamilli’s return from Basle, 
had also done their duty; the order for the capture of 
Strassburg had been given. 

General Montclar, who commanded the troops in 
Alsace instantly assembled — under the pretext of 
reviewing his army — thirty or thirty-five thousand 
men. The review was really held, only Colonel von 
Alsfeld instantly set out with a large division, and 
strangely enough moved in the direction of Strassburg, 
noiselessly occupying that very evening some woods 
in the immediate vicinity, where stores had already 
been placed. 

No one had the least suspicion of it, but at mid- 
night Alsfeld emerged from his concealment and 
rushed with all his troops on the Rhine fortification, 
which by Louvois , desire and advice was feebly gar- 
risoned and half demolished. Of course, after a short 
struggle, it fell into his hands. 

The post was taken and all the garrison, who did 
not succeed in flying to the city, were prisoners. 

Such was the state of affairs now. 

But was this all? Must not attacks from other 
quarters be hourly expected, perhaps a general assault 
upon the city? And was it possible that such a crying 
injustice, such an unexampled act of villainy could 
proceed from the French government? Or, was the 
whole matter a misunderstanding, an undue exercise 
of military authority on the part of Colonel von Alsfeld 
for General Montclar? 


474 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


This must first be ascertained. 

But now, after the first panic and cry of Hannibal 
ante portas , the most able citizens took the lead. 

The alarm bells still pealed, the trumpets still 
sounded, shouts echoed on the air and crowds rushed 
to and fro, but Wenck, Hugo von Zedlitz and other 
brave men had already, though with great difficulty, 
brought order out of the confusion in the armed guilds. 

Citizens and militia hurried to the walls to be pre- 
pared for battle in case of further attacks. 

The resolute and patriotic party among the magis- 
trates had also speedily conquered and restored order. 

More than sixty citizens, with their servants, 
guarded the Rathhaus — Frischmann, whom the crowd 
in their rage, threatened to murder, received similar 
protection, the senate remained in permanent session, 
and cannon were brought to the walls from every direc- 
tion. At the same time messengers were sent to 
Colonel von Alsfeld and repeatedly despatched to 
Frischmann, to learn the meaning of such an insolent 
assault, such an unexpected violation of the peace, 
how it happened that, after all the assurances of the 
king and the heavy security given by the city for its 
neutrality, the peace had been so shamefully broken. 

Couriers, bearing despatches containing urgent 
appeals for aid, were instantly sent to the emperor and 
Reichstag at Regensburg. 

Meantime the citizens waited in unutterable anxiety 
and excitement. 


HANNIBAL ANTE PORTAS 


475 


Frischmann renewed his assurances of being in no 
way connected with what had occurred. But Colonel 
von Alsfeld — after the manner of Louvois, perhaps 
even by his direction — added mockery to his disgrace- 
ful act of violence. “General Montclar, ” he replied in 
smooth words, “had thought it well to pursue this 
course, because he had learned that imperial troops 
were to occupy the pass. The city was thus rendered 
a positive service.” 

A second messenger returned without having effected 
anything, but bearing a message that fell upon the 
patriots like a thunderbolt. 

Colonel von Alsfeld had been shown that there 
were no imperial troops within fifty miles and the 
feeble garrison of Phillippsburg could not venture 
upon such an undertaking. In reply, the colonel 
laughed and excused his conduct on the pretext of an 
order received from General Montclar, which he had too 
blindly obeyed. However — and this was the thunder- 
bolt — the most worthy magistrates need only to wait 
until morning, when General Montclar would arrive 
in person and could give more explicit information. 

“ Hannibal ante portas!" cried Syndicus Frrantz, turn- 
ing deadly pale, while his gloomy eyes rested upon 
Giinzer. “ Hannibal ante portas! Will the traitors 
among us open the gates to him?” 

A terrible storm arose, when suddenly news arrived 
that Louvois was in Breisach, the king on the way to 
Strassburg. 


476 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


All were silent — they sat pale and rigid as marble 
statues, but in the eyes of Syndicus Frantz glittered a 
tear — it fell upon the corpse of the ancient republic 
of Strassburg. 


CHAPTER IV. 


A SAD DAY. 

The night through which Strassburg had just passed 
had been a terrible one — terrible especially in con- 
sequence of the excitement of the entire population. 
Thousands stood in the darkness on the walls, listen- 
ing anxiously, expecting every moment that some new 
attack would take place. 

Morning came and with it an army of thirty thousand 
men, commanded by General Montclar, appeared before 
the city. 

The magistrates, as was natural, had remained in 
council. The terrible situation of the city had allayed 
the storm. Giinzer and his party behaved as if they 
were frantic with indignation at the unwarrantable 
conduct of France; Syndicus Frantz and the patriots 
sat with gloomy brows, determined to take the utmost 
risks. They could still rely upon the majority of the 
citizens and guilds. If the city only held out bravely 
till help came from Phillippsburg or elsewhere. 
Strassburg had never yet been captured, Strassburg 
had withstood Charles the Bold, Heinrich II, the 
numerous army of France and Sweden during the 
Thirty Years War and thus saved freedom and inde- 

477 


478 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


pendence, why should she not conquer now? Though 
assailed by a powerful army — was it to be ’supposed 
that Louis XIV would carry his arbitrary will so far 
as to commit open robbery upon the German empire, 
venture to break the peace by armed force, trampled 
every right under foot and perhaps rouse all Europe 
to war? 

Ammeister Dominique Dietrich and Syndicus Frantz 
now took matters in hand and strangely enough this 
time Günzer joined them. 

The first consideration was to arm men enough to 
keep communication with the outside country open 
and enable the inhabitants to enter the city. 

For this purpose several thousand men capable of 
bearing arms had already been secured. 

To the surprise of the Syndicus — who since Günzer’s 
rascally trick against the von Zorn family had despised 
as well as hated him — the latter joined in this move- 
ment also and with such apparent zeal as to perplex 
many. 

For greater security a second courier had been de- 
spatched to the Emperor and Reichstag. 

Moreover the last cannon in the arsenal had been 
distributed to the citizens to mount on the walls of 
the city, and the guns there were also given to arm 
those who might hasten to her relief. 

With the first dawn of morning, Colonel von Alsfeld 
had advanced towards the city from the Rhine. 
Fifteen minutes later came the news that bodies 


A SAD DAV 


479 


of troops were approaching from other directions. 

Soon the western side was also enclosed and by 
noon, the whole city. 

Günzer secretly exulted; he had known all this 
before. The fatal words "too late" now characterized 
the measures of the magistrates, which he approved. 
Before the peasants, summoned from the neighboring 
country, could come to the city’s aid, every avenue 
of approach would be closed by French troops and all 
communication cut off. But the worst feature was 
that Strassburg was so closely invested that all the 
couriers to the emperor and Reichstag, though they 
had used vari-ous disguises, would be taken and their 
despatches delivered to Montclar. 

To be sure none of this was known within the city. 
Günzer had shuffled the cards in such a way that the 
game could not be lost. 

The Senate now attempted to obtain farther explan 
ation from Montclar by means of a letter. The reply 
was awaited with mortal anxiety. At last it came: 
the French general flatly refused the magistrates’ re- 
quest, but according to a royal command, asked to treat 
with the council by means of deputies. 

Haughty — in a half imperious, half mocking tone— 
the general explained to the deputies that the city had 
been ceded to the king by the treaty of Westphalia, 
and his right was confirmed by that of Nymwegen. 
Although His Majesty, Louis XIV, had not hitherto 
considered it advisable to assert his claim, it now 


480 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


suited his interests to do so, as he had received the 
unexpected news that a considerable body of imperial 
troops had been transferred to the city and passes of 
the Rhine. 

Montclar, with the air of a patron, added that he 
had desired to inform the city — to which he had 
aways been friendly — of the condition of affairs in 
time, that it might not by reckless obstinacy plunge 
into misfortune and ruin. The Minister of War, 
Monseigneur Louvois, would arrive on the following 
day and it would then depend upon the citizens them- 
selves whether by submission they retained their rights 
and form of government, or by resistance exposed them- 
selves to the peril of being treated as enemies and 
rebels! 

At these words the older men among the deputies 
were seized with indignation, especially Syndicus 
Frantz, who stood at their head. 

With his figure drawn up to its full height, stead- 
fast and grave— as beseemed a German — he answered 
the French general with great dignity that they 
appealed to the long maintained independence of their 
little free state, whose existence, by the law of nations, 
was as unassailable as that of any other recognized 
government; that they also appealed to the words of 
the Westphalian treaty of peace, which established its 
permanence, that the city upto the time of the treaty of 
Nymwegen had always dealt with France as a sove- 
reign power, and even at the present time France had 


A SAD DAY 


481 


an accredited ambassador to her, and finally, it was 
not becoming in France to give the treaty a one-sided 
interpretation. 

General Montclar, who certainly had not expected 
such a grave, dignified and resolute bearing on the 
part of the deputies, listened to the Syndicus in 
surprise, with an air of gloomy pride. 

Montclar scarcely suppressed his anger, only the 
mask of cold scorn and military brutality enabled him 
to conceal it. Armed with this he now curtly declared, 
that he had nothing to do with any treaties, his duty 
was merely to execute the commands imposed upon 
him. The council had to consider the answer it was 
to give the minister the next morning, but he could 
tell the minister’s reply in advance: it would be sub- 
mission or utter destruction of the city. 

With these words, he proudly turned his back upon 
the deputies. 

The return of the deputies was awaited by the citi- 
zens with the utmost anxiety. Crowds thronged 
around the gates of the city. Everywhere only pale, 
troubled, careworn faces were seen. When the deputies 
— themselves gloomy and depressed — returned, every 
one beset them with questions, all wished to know the 
fate that threatened the beloved city. But the majority 
of the magistrates, who were themselves extremely 
perplexed by the condition of affairs, now lost their 
presence of mind. All classes of the population were 
instantly informed of Montclar’ s answer; public 
Robber 


4 82 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


prayers were ordered, the whole great council with its 
three hundred judges was summoned and Commander 
von Jenneggen received orders to prepare to make the 
best possible resistance. 

Jenneggen instantly appeared before the magistrates, 
but his report was also extremely discouraging. 

"He was ready to do his duty and obey the com- 
mands of the most puissant and worthy council," he 
said, "only the possibility of a real effective defense 
was very remote, nay utterly unimaginable. It need 
only be considered that Strassburg had fourteen irreg- 
ular bastions, which must all be defended, while he 
was not in condition to garrison one, since of the five 
hundred soldiers under his command only one-half 
were fit for duty and but one officer was capable of 
service. 

The despondency of the magistrates had now reached 
the point for which Giinzer had been waiting with 
secret impatience. When therefore Syndicus Frantz 
rose, and with ardent zeal, with the power and strength 
of an eloquence that springs from the depth of the 
soul, implored the fathers of the city not to lose courage 
now; when he pointed to the strength which the pop- 
ulation of a city like Strassburg can always develope 
when animated by a bold, manly, patriotic spirit, when 
he advised that men, youths, children and gray-beards 
should be summoned to arms, when he called attention 
to the fact that aid might yet come from without, and 
the walls of Strassburg were supplied with a large 


A SAD DAY 


4 8 3 


number of the best cannon, to serve which — in case 
of necessity — there would be no insurmountable im- 
pediment then, then Günzer suddenly stepped for- 
ward, played the anxious patriot, sorely concerned 
about the destiny of beloved, beautiful Strassburg, 
and in his turn, with fervid eloquence entreated all 
present, for Heaven’s sake, not to enter into these 
well-meant but fool-hardy ideas of Syndicus Frantz. 

"Oh! men of the city, do not allow yourselves to be 
blinded!" he exclaimed as if overwhelmed with grief, 
and tears filled his eyes. "You have just heard how 
weak we unhappily are and — before our walls stands 
an army of forty thousand men accustomed to victory! 
One shot from our walls and the signal *vill be given 
— General Montclar will order his troops to storm the 
city! Then woe to us and Strassburg. Then our be- 
loved city will be given to the flames — your houses will 
fall in ashes, pillage will rob every man of his last 
grain of corn, your wives and daughters will be ruined 
and streams of blood— hear me, fathers of the city — 
streams of the blood of our citizens will cry to Heaven 
for vengeance on those who misled you and the people. 

"I vote for a sensible negotiation with the crown of 
France, and above all that the mad crowds of citizens, 
who now have possession of the walls and guns of the 
city, be refused ammunition of every description on 
any grounds you may think proper.” 

"Yes, yes, yes!” was shouted on every side. 

What did it avail that Frants and a few others of 


4 8 4 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


his stamp battled with all their strength, enthusiasm, 
and logic against the phantoms of terror and self- 
created images of horror? 

Their voices were drowned and they were finally 
outvoted by an immense majority. Ammeister Domi- 
nique Deitrich and all the discreet ones were on 
Giinzer’s side. 

The proposal to negotiate with Monseigneur Louvois 
and withhold all ammunition from the citizens, that 
no incautious, hare-brained man should bring misfor- 
tune, was carried. 

Syndicus Frantz and the few who shared his views 
protested against this resolution in voices trembling 
with grief and agitation. 

Günzer bit his lips till they bled. 

“Now the simpletons are caught in the snare!” he 
whispered to Hecker, one of the purchased magis- 
trates, who sat beside him. 

“Thank God!” the latter murmured; but at the same 
time turning deadly pale — Syndicus Frantz was appeal- 
ing to the great council. 

At last the conflict resulted in the support of the 
resolution just formed, by the determination to com- 
mit the final decision — in regard to the negotiations 
with Louvois — to the great council of the three hun- 
dred as the representatives of the whole body of 
citizens, as was natural in so important a case. 


CHAPTER V. 


THE CAPITULATION. 

The night of the 28th and 29th of September of the 
year 1681 — one of the most terrible to Strassburg — 
was passed in anxiety, terror, and tribulation, but 
quietly. 

Neither the magistrates nor the citizens had left 
their posts, since no one knew whether General Mont- 
clar might not make another treacherous attack upon 
the city. But everything remained quiet, and morn- 
ing slowly dawned conveying fresh cares to men 
already exhausted by the night of watching. 

The thought of this decision weighed heavily upon 
all minds; there were but two possibilities in it: 
either subjection to the crown of France and with it 
the total resignation of the beloved ancient independ- 
ence and freedom, the sacrifice of the republican form 
of government which, by history, birth and habit, had 
been interwoven with their very natures, separation 
from the beloved native land, or a terrible, almost 
hopeless struggle, which might end in the total de- 
struction of the city, its transformation into dust and 
ashes, the sacrifice of property and life. To be sure 
it was possible— at least this was the hope, cherished 

485 


4 86 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


by the braver portions of the citizens — that the couriers 
sent out — they had been despatched to the neighbor- 
ing fortress of Philippsburg and the nearest German 
princes, as well as the Congress at Frankfort — would 
soon return with help; but this hope was as faint as 
the one that Louvois and Louis XIV would shrink 
from a deed of actual violence. 

The terrible examples, which had occurred in the 
Netherlands and Palatinate, were still too fresh in the 
hearts of all for them to believe in any human feeling, 
the slightest respect for international law on the part 
of the ruler of France and his ministers and generals. 

Moreover, the majority of the citizens preserved true 
loyalty to Germany, saw in the French only enemies 
of their native land and oppressors of freedom, and 
were ready, under all circumstances to make any sacri- 
fice for the preservation of their independence. Should 
the citizens of Strassburg, who looked back with 
pride to the republican freedom and independence pre- 
served for four hundred years, in whom this pride had 
become a portion of their flesh and blood, so lightly 
resign their precious privileges? 

The robbers had now come like the thief in the 
night, and — the traitors shamefully bound the hands 
of the imperilled party by giving, as if in mockery, 
the brave citizens cannon which they rendered useless 
by refusing ammunition. 

Wenck and Hugo von Zedlitz, as well as a large 
portion of the guilds — were enraged by this conduct 


THE CAPITULATION 


487 


on the part of the magistrates. All demanded to 
have the arsenals broken open. But in the consulta- 
tion which had taken place during the night upon the 
walls among themselves, Hugo von Zedlitz had op- 
posed this act o f self-help for the moment; a deputa- 
tion, with Wenck at its head, had been sent to the 
magistrates to urge with the greatest energy the dis- 
tribution of the necessary ammunition. 

The deputies had been at the Rathhaus since four 
in the morning— hours had passed, and the citizens 
still waited vainly for their return. 

Meantime, the guilds stationed on the walls had 
given the chief command to Hugo von Zedlitz. 

The most important matter for Hugo was to obtain 
a survey of the situation of affairs and ascertain what 
stations the enemy had occupied near the city. It 
was also necessary to know whether any help was 
approaching from the distance. 

For this purpose, while awaiting the return of the 
deputation, Hugo went up to the top of the cathedral. 

In spite of his youth and strength, the ascent was 
to-day a difficult one. He had neither slept nor eaten 
a mouthful of food for two days and nights. 

The first rays of the rising sun were just illuminat- 
ing the steeples as Hugo reached the top of the cathe- 
dral. 

How beautiful, how like Paradise was the fair 
country outspread before him. 

Wherever he looked he beheld long lines of tents — 


4 88 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the abodes of soldiers summoned to capture beautiful 
Strassburg — or give her up to fire and sword, death 
and ruin. 

Oh! Hugo felt as if a thousand swords were pierc- 
ing his heart. 

And no help from without! No possibility that 
even the peasants who lived outside of Strassburg 
could reach the city. 

Every road was occupied by large bodies of troops, 
every pass and village guarded. 

No help! No imperial troops! Not a single Ger- 
man banner in sight! 

Hugo felt as if his eager eyes must summon armies 
to the city’s aid. 

It seemed as if he must shriek aloud to the German 
Empire, "Come, German brothers! Come to the help 
of your oppressed countrymen. They are ready to 
defend themselves so far as lies in their power — pro- 
tect their own property — to fight until death, but it 
will be useless without your assistance, since they 
cannot cope with the vastly superior numbers of the 
foe, nay are robbed of almost all means of defense. 

Hugo von Zedlitz clasped both hands over his brow 
as if he could no longer trust his own brain, where 
mad thoughts were brooding — for it was madness in 
the German empire, emperor, princes and people to 
let this happen, to look on with careless indifference, 
to see the avaricious King of France rob Germany of 
one of its best, most beautiful and important provinces 


THE CAPITULATION 


489 


— a great, wealthy province, a true pearl of the empire. 

And not a banner, not the tiniest German flag — as 
far as the eye could reach. 

Hugo stood with both hands clasped behind his 
back, gazing into vacancy. 

Great souls in supreme moments feel a grief so 
mighty that only great souls can understand it. 
Hugo’s heart was not bleeding only for Strassburg, but 
for all Germany, which he saw humiliated, trampled 
in the dust , jeered and dismembered by the arrogant foe. 

Yonder — where a bridge spanned the 111 — stood the 
village of Illkirch. It was Montclar’s headquarters 
and here Louvois was to arrive — and the fate of Strass- 
burg be decided. 

This recollection darted like a falcon on Hugo’s sor- 
rowful thoughts and tore them to picees. 

Anger filled his heart and the old courage rose as if 
on eagle’s wings. 

His arms fell and his hand clutched his sword-hilt ; 
he drew himself up proudly and his eyes flashed upon 
Illkirch as if his glances could destroy the servants 
of the crowned robber. 

Hugo felt his heart still throbbing with love for 
his native land and — he knew — thousands of citizens 
were standing below on the walls who thought as he 
did, who had appointed him their leader; who were 
willing to try — cost what it might— to hold the city 
until perhaps aid could come, or the bold robber — 
shamed by the resistance — should withdraw. 


490 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


If this did not succeed — why, it was settled among 
them to at least save the honor of Strassburg and 
Germany, and — defend the city to the last man. 

Hugo von Zedlitz was restored to himelf and the 
object that brought him to the cathedral. 

His keen eye now calmly surveyed the wide expanse 
of country, whose every tree and bush he knew. He 
hastily estimated the strength of the enemy, noted the 
positions and estimated the greater or lesser danger 
that threatened each bastion of Strassburg. 

Then — with one more glance into the distance to see 
if no aid were near, one more sad sigh — Hugo turned 
to go. 

But what? Did he see right? Was God sending an 
angel to him? In his returning agitation it seemed so, 
for at this moment, a lovely girl, followed by an older 
woman, appeared on the platform of the cathedral. 

Hugo looked up. Oh! Heavens! It was Alma and 
her mother. 

"Alma!” cried Hugo, hurrying towards her with ex- 
tended arms, "Alma, mother, how do you come here? 
At this time, this hour?” 

"We have come to look for you!” replied the Syn- 
dicus’ daughter with a sad smile, while a momentary 
flush crimsoned her fair face. 

"Our anxiety and fear for my husband and you,” 
added the mother, "would not allow us to remain at 
home— you have eaten nothing for two days and 
nights — ” 


THE CAPITULATION 


491 


"It is true!” said Hugo, "since that happy evening 
when we celebrated our dear father’s recovery." 

"And which was so terribly interrupted — Who 
would have thought of it — " 

"But it is of no consequence!" Hugo interrupted. 
"Who has time to think of anything except the de- 
fense of the city. If only father — " 

"We saw him in the city,” replied Alma, "he is not 
to be recognized; his energy has redoubled his 
strength; he works, talks and struggles against the 
Giinzer party like a mere youth." 

"But the refreshment will do him good. He who 
desires to struggle bravely, be it mentally or physic- 
ally, must keep up his strength." 

"That is why we hurried to find you — ” 

"And heard on the walls that you were here, noting 
the position of the enemy — " 

"And here are food and drink! " said Alma eagerly, 
as she drew out the provisions and Hedwig took a flask 
of wine from her pocket — "and now eat." 

"You kind souls!” exclaimed Hugo gratefully. 

"Not a word, my son!” said the Syndicus’ wife, "at 
such times each person has a share of duty to perform. 
All the brave girls and women in Strassburg are doing 
the same as ourselves.” 

"Ah! then I have fresh hope!” cried Hugo joyously. 
All three now sat down a moment on a stone bench, 
while the young man hastily eat the food so unex- 
pectedly brought. There certainly was no time to 


492 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


lose, he was already expected below; nay his presence 
might be necessary. 

Even while taking the hasty meal his thoughts were 
busied with his brothers and companions inarms. He 
asked whether the deputies from the guilds had returned 
and the ammunition had been delivered; but only 
learned that the Syndicus was still laboring in behalf 
of the measure, yet anxiety and dread of precipitation 
had such power over the magistrates that they would 
hear no reason. 

Hugo hastily swallowed the last mouthful. 

“I must go down!" he exclaimed, "I must go to the 
magistrates, to entreat them to trust the citizens! 
The guilds are faithful and well disposed; they are 
ready to risk money and life to save the city.” 

"Then go where your duty calls you!” said Alma. 
"I am proud of you and wish to continue to be so." 

"And you" asked Hugo in surprise. 

"We will have our share in the sacred struggle." 

"You? How?" 

"The warder of the tower is old and feeble," said 
Hedwig; "but his son and assistant is a young vigor- 
ous man. Such men are now worth more than money. 
Therefore the son shall go to take his place among the 
defenders of the city — " 

"And we!" cried Alma with eager interest, "we will 
remain here all day and lend the old man our eyes 
and hands. If we see aid approaching, we will wave 
white handkerchiefs which we brought with us, but 


THE CAPITULATION 


493 


should we perceive any suspicious movement on the 
part of the enemy towards the city, we will sound the 
alarm bell there by giving you a warning, the old 
warder can then announce the direction from which the 
danger is approaching by hanging the red flag out 
towards the neighborhood concerned.” 

“Admirable!” cried Hugo, "then good angels will 
surely watch over us and our city.” 

"But when darkness comes,” Hedwig continued, 
"we will go down and bring food to father and you. 
I also told the maid-servant to carry to the walls every 
noon a basket filled with meat, bread and wine to 
strengthen those who are weak from want of food. I 
am sure the example will be imitated and then this 
want will be relieved." 

"Oh! Strassburg! Strassburg!” cried Hugo enthusi- 
astically, "you are not lost while such women dwell 
within your walls.” 

Then embracing Alma and her mother, he said : 

"Now go down and boldly bid defiance to fate. If 
the emperor and empire have deserted us, we will not 
shrink back, but hold out to the last man, and defend 
the city to our latest breath." 

"May God protect her and us!" cried the mother. 

But Alma threw herself into her lover’s arms, 
pressed an ardent kiss on Hugo’s lips and said: 

"Heaven be with you. I am yours — in life and 
death.” 

Then she turned away — and motioned to Hugo to go. 


494 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


When Hugo reached the street, every one was in 
motion. 

He asked some one, who was hurrying by, the cause; 
and learned that the French Minister of War, the 
Marquis of Louvois, had reached the headquarters at 
Illkirch and instantly demanded that a deputation of 
magistrates should be sent to him, as he had commu- 
nications to make in the name of His Majesty, Louis 
XIV. 

The deputation was actually about to set forth for 
Illkirch. 

Hugo hurried to the walls. His first question was 
to ask Wenck what the magistrates had said about the 
ammunition? 

The little tailor laughed aloud in his rage, and 
replied. 'What have they decided? That no deter- 
mination can be made until the return of the deputa- 
tion from Illkirch.” 

“What?” cried Hugo turning pale, "not yet?” 

“Patience, young hot-head," said Wenck, while his 
face actually turned green and yellow with anger. 
“Patience! the ammunition will come — only that 
scoundrel Giinzer won’t deliver it to us, but the ac- 
cursed French. Well, who knows what good it may 
do!" 

Not far from Strassburg, in the open country, lie 
the villages of Illkirch and Graffenstaden. Even at the 
present day, in the former may be seen the ever 
memorable building where the negotiation of 1681 was 


THE CAPITULATION 


495 


conducted, although now ruined and robbed of the 
beautiful window from which Monseigneur Louvois 
gazed at his prey with triumphant eyes. 

A small number of horsemen were now approaching 
the house. 

It was the deputation of magistrates from Strass- 
burg. 

At their head rode a trumpeter and two heralds 
arrayed in the colors of the city. 

These were followed at a short distance by eight 
grave pale-faced men attired in black, who rode 
silently along and whose dignified appearance made 
the spectators forget the skill which, in the eyes of 
practised horsemen, they might lack in this knightly 
art. They are the magistrates, Von Zedlitz, Domi- 
nique Deitrich, Hecker, Froresen, Richshoffer, Stor, 
Frantz and Günzer, Sieur of Plobsheim. 

When the little party approached the house at 111- 
kirch, the guard presented arms and received them 
with a salute. 

The trumpeter blew a loud blast, the heralds — hold- 
ing their white wands — stopped, and the magistrates 
silently dismounted. Their features expressed the 
utmost gravity. 

Two officers had received them at the door and now 
conducted them to a wide, spacious apartment in the 
upper story. 

Here they were requested to wait for his Excellency. 
And in fact — it was probably a quarter of an hour 


496 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


before Monseigneur condescended to allow the sun of 
his favor to rise before their eyes. 

This was an extremely painful delay — especially to 
Frantz and Deitrich — and seemed prolonged to hours. 

No one uttered a word; but every heart throbbed 
heavily; perhaps it was the iron finger of conscience, 
which, in this decisive hour, knocked loudly at one and 
another. 

At last the door opened and the Marquis de Louvois 
entered, followed by General Montclar and his whole 
staff. 

Louvois , head was covered, but on perceiving the 
low bows of the Strassburg magistrates, he slightly 
raised his hat. 

The minister sat down — the negotiation began, but 
it was very similar to the interview with General 
Montclar the day before. 

The objections and replies of the magistrates were 
also the same. Syndicus Frantz spoke with the 
warmth and eloquence peculiar to him, but Louvois 
hastily cut him short. 

“It is well, gentlemen!” he harshly exclaimed, “spare 
your words. I did not come here to discuss the 
question, but to perform the will of my master and 
king. The city, by the treaty of Westphalia, was 
ceded to France, and the treaty of Nymwegen con- 
firmed the right of His Majesty, Louis XI V.” 

“Pardon me, Your Excellency! ” interrupted Syndi- 
cus Frantz with a courage that made his companions 


THE CAPITULATION 


497 


tremble, "pardon me, Your Excellency, but that is not 
so. The Westphalian treaty runs as follows! . . . ” 

Frantz drew a parchment from his pocket and read: 

"France receives the consent of the empire to retain 
possession of Metz, Toul, and Verdun, which she has 
held since 1552 as well as the provinces of Upper and 
Lower Alsace, the Sundgau, Breisach, and Hagenau, 
with the exception that the bishops of Strassburg, the 
city of Strassburg, and ten other free cities in Alsace, 
four abbots, the Counts of Lutzeistein, Hanau, Fluken- 
stein, and Oberstein, and the knights of the empire 
residing there, are to retain their fealty to the German 
empire. 

"The treaty of Nymwegen, as Your Excellency 
knows, made no alteration in this respect. The 
Westphalian treaty was confirmed, and for that very 
reason no mention is made of Strassburg.” 

Frantz was silent. 

Louvois’ eyes blazed with anger. 

"Enough!” he thundered — "The Chambres de Reunions 
have already decided — ” 

"Which they cannot do!” replied Frantz steadily. 
"Neither the Chambres de Reunions nor His Majesty 
of France have the power to interpret and explain the 
treaty of Westphalia. To make a valid interpretation 
of this treaty requires the consent of all the powers 
that signed it.” 

"Doubtless that is your opinion, Syndicus! ” ex- 
claimed Louvois with bitter scorn. “It is a pity that 

j2 Robber 


498 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


France does not require this wise counsel. As I said 
before, the Chambres de Reunions have decided and 
that settles the matter. Take notice, gentlemen," he 
added, turning to the other deputies, "take notice that 
General Montclar has already made known His Majes- 
ty’s views to the magistrates of Strassburg, so they 
have had time for reflection and I require prompt 
decision. If no assenting answer is received by seven 
o’clock this evening, I shall pay further attention and 
— treat the citizens of Stassburg not only as ordinary 
enemies, but — rebels. 

"There can be no question of consideration after the 
capture of the city. If therefore the citizens accept 
the proffered favor of His Most Christian Majesty, 
Louis XIV of France, all their privileges, forth civil 
and ecclesiastical, will be secured to them.” 

With these words Louvois rose and, with a scornful 
farewell, left the room. 

What excitement and despair the return of the 
deputation occasioned throughout the city. 

Ammeister Dominique Deitrich, Syndicus Frantz 
and Hugo von Zedlitz, had the utmost difficulty in 
maintaining order, though aided by three sensible, far 
sighted men. The guilds shrieked for ammunition ; 
hundreds loudly shouted: “Down with the traitors 
among the magistrates.” 

"Down with the traitors! Down with the French!” 

Such were the shouts that echoed from the walls; 
amid such outcries, throngs of people consisting of 


THE CAPITULATION 


499 


men, women and children, rushed though the streets 
to the Rathhaus. 

But no help came. 

How often Hugo's eyes wandered to the cathedral, 
the white flags would not wave. 

Not one banner, not one little flag belonging to the 
imperial troops appeared. 

But Hugo had most difficulty in soothing Wenck. 

The jovial little tailor had become a tiger. His eyes 
glittered like lightning. He fairly thirsted for French 
blood, especially since from one of the towers built 
along the wall, he had discovered a regiment of French 
cuirassiers near the city. 

“Hack them all in pieces!” he cried again and again 
“Who knows what good it may do.” 

Yet Hugo, the Syndicus and others at last succeeded 
in restoring the city to order at this infinitely impor- 
tant moment of her destiny. 

Even the guilds — down to the one most eager for the 
fray, the tailor’s guild, headed by Wenck — allowed 
themselves to be persuaded to wait for the decision 
of the great council of three hundred. 

Confidence returned with the assembling of the three 
hundred; for all the citizens were represented in the 
great council. What it decided must be considered 
as the legal result of the public will. 

But hour and hour passed and— no decision was 
reached. 

Frantz and his adherents struggled to have the 


500 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


French demands refused and the city defended. 
Ammeister Deitrich and the timid ones saw unless the 
city desired to plunge into ruin, but one means of 
escape, that of yielding to inevitable destiny. But 
Günzer in his craft, assailed the assembly iu its most 
sensitive point, the pocket, painted in vivid colors 
the horrible consequence of the conquest and pillage 
of the city, and calculated in terrible figures what the 
expenses of the war would be to the community and 
each individual. 

A request was sent by a mounted messenger to Mon- 
seigneur Louvois for an extension of the time of 
giving the answer until noon of the following day. 

Louvois granted the petition. 

But the state of affairs did not change, the discussions 
consultations, enumerations of the dangers on one 
side and the other, questions of votes, lasted all night. 

From hour to hour, news was sent to the guilds on 
the walls regarding the state of affairs in the council. 
Nay, the council even asked their views and opinions. 

The verdict was almost unanimous for the defense 
of the city. 

Then news suddenly arrived which crushed the last 
hope, news that all the couriers sent out by the mag- 
istrates with despatches appealing for help had been 
captured by the French. 

Now aid was no longer to be expected and resistance 
became madness and folly. 

The iron die of fate fell — the great majority of the 


THE CAPITULATION 


501 

council voted for capitulation. The tailor’s guild 
alone rejected every agreement and wanted to defend 
themselves unto death. 

Frantz and his party submitted to the decidedly ex- 
pressed will of the people. Reason told them what 
even love for their native city now dictated, that 
under such circumstances only a surrender could save 
Strassburg from total destruction. 

Hugo von Zedlitz also submitted with a sigh to the 
inevitable — he would rather have been buried under 
the ruins of the walls. 

The various articles of the act of capitulation were 
now written and the paper, after receiving the ap- 
proval of the magistrates and citizens, sent to the 
Marquis de Louvois, who showed great pleasure at 
the sight of the document. 

By virtue of this capitulation the French army 
fifteen thousand strong, occupied the city of Strass- 
burg on the 30th of September, 1681. 

The inhabitants gazed at the entering troops in 
silence. 

All remained quiet— one alone could not endure this 
disgrace, this blow. It was Wenck. Though grind- 
ing his teeth and clenching his hands, he controlled 
himself for some time, but when he suddenly saw a 
regiment of his hated enemies, the French cuirassiers, 
march by, he could bear it no longer. 

As if pursued by the furies, Wenck hurried home, 
snatched his gun from the wall, filled his pockets 


502 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


with powder and lead, and returned with flying feet. 

“Where are the scoundrels!” he shouted, foaming 
with rage. 

“What scoundrels?” people asked in astonishment. 

“Why, the French cuirassiers!” cried Wenck, his 
eyes flaming with anger. 

“They are encamped on the Barsiiserplatz. ” 

“Good!" said the little tailor, darting onward like 
an arrow. 

Now he reached the square, caught sight of them, 
and with the shout: 

“Down with the tyrant’s slaves — long live freedom. 
Long live Strassburg! Follow me, citizens!" two 
shots from the double barrelled gun crashed on the air, 
the bullets whistled by and four cuirassiers fell wounded 
on the ground. 

“Madman!” cried Hugo von Zedlitz, dragging him 
back among the crowd. 

“Madman! What can one do against a crowd; away 
from here and save yourself!” 

“One?” cried Wenck with burning brain. “If they 
had all thought as I do, our dear, beautiful Strassburg 
would still be free. But I’ve shot four of the dogs. 
God grant that they may be dead! Who knows what 
good it may do !” 

“Away!” cried Hugo, who saw a party of cuirassiers 
rushing forward. “Away,” and he dragged Wenck off 
by force. In a few bounds they reached the corner of 
the street, but the pursuers had seen them, several 


THE CAPITULATION 


503 


bullets hissed through the air and Wenck lay dead on 
the ground. A French bullet had pierced his heart. 


CHAPTER VI. 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS. 

So Strassburg was in the hands of the French. 

On the following day, the first of October, the 
council of three hundred assembled and the capitula- 
tion was read. As it secured all their privileges and 
the exercise of the Protestant religion, they expressed 
themselves satisfied. The city authorities were occu- 
pied several days in arranging quarters for the troops. 
In the letter, in which Louvois announced to his king 
with joyful satisfaction the capitulation of Strassburg, 
he requested a speedy ratification, as he was in haste 
to take possession of the fortifications between the 
city and the Rhine. On the morning of October ist 
he ordered engineers to draw plans, that Vauban, who 
was to arrive the next day, might be able to carry his 
projected fortification into execution as soon as pos- 
sible. On the 4th of October Vauban commenced his 
task; to the works already in existence, which he 
found in the best condition, he added the citadel, not 
only to make the place unassailable, but also to hold 
the inhabitants in check; besides at this time a canal 
was dug to procure building materials. 

Paris exulted. The king and his whole court left 
504 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS 


505 


the capital to go to Strassburg and receive the homage 
of his new subjects. 

But sad thoughts were filling the heart of Louis 
XIV. Fierce storms had passed over him of late, and 
dark shadows rising from another quarter clouded his 
joy at the fall of Strassburg. 

It was just after the return from Colmar that the 
Duchesse de Fontanges — who was now, at least accord- 
ing to appearances, at the summit of power— received 
through her maid news which produced a deep impres- 
sion upon her. 

Since Gauthier’s arrest in her room and imprison- 
ment in the Bastile, it had been impossible for her to 
gain the smallest information about the fate of the 
unfortunate companion of her childhood. 

Only once she had ventured to implore the king’s 
pardon for him, but this once had sufficed. The out- 
burst of anger from her royal lover forever sealed her 
lips. 

But there was no depth or energy in Marie Ange- 
line’s character. Her innate vanity and love of 
splendor smothered all deeper feelings and, in the 
constant intoxication of pleasure that surrounded her, 
she only too easily forgot everything serious in life, 
everything that affected her unpleasantly. 

The memory of the scene in her sleeping room, 
however, as well as that of Gauthier, haunted her like 
ghosts. 

The Bastile was in the habit of keeping silence in 


5°6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


regard to everything that passed within its walls. It 
was a gigantic grave to all those whose unhappy fate 
led them to it. It stood like a terrible secret in the 
midst of gay, thoughtless Paris, the gloomy building 
with its moats, bastions and eight huge towers — in 
which so many were buried alive forever. 

But money and influence can make even the thickest 
walls speak, and there was some one in France who 
was interested in Gauthier’s fate. Angeline’s former 
relations to this young man and the story of his en- 
counter with the king in her apartment formed the 
vulnerable point in the armor of the haughty Duchesse 
de Fontanges. 

This was the spot where she might be mortally 
wounded, she and — the king. 

Was it not always possible to ruin the hated beauty 
by this story? 

Who could tell? 

There was one who bitterly hated the haughty Ange- 
line, desired nothing more ardently than her fall, one 
who had made the fall of the Duchesse de Fontanges, 
whose elevation had been the cause of her own ruin, 
the one task of her life. And this person was — the 
Marquise de Montespan. 

The court of Louis XIV was the school of love and 
hate. The marquise had not passed through this school 
in vain; nor had she sighed her time away in torturing 
loneliness during her exile at Tonnay-Charante. She 
had secretly come to Paris long ago, in order to watch 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS 


5°7 


the course of affairs in which she was interested. * And 
indeed she — who had herself woven so many court 
intrigues — possessed an eagle eye in such matters. But 
she also possessed something peculiar to those days 
— superstition, and this weakness led her to the 
famous fortune-teller, La Voisin. 

She must learn through this woman the future fate 
of her hated and now victorious rival. 

"The rule of the Duchesse de Fontanges will be 
short,” replied the mysterious cards, "but only the hand 
that raised can ruin her.” 

The marquise secretly exulted. 

The answer was certainly mysterious. Who had 
raised this little Duchesse de Fontanges? Undoubt- 
edly she, the marquise; yet one might also say the 
king, the Duc de Saint Aignan had a share, and 
Gauthier too, who had been used as a means. 

How was the affair to be commenced? 

The marquise’s cunning aided her to a master-piece 
in the art of intrigue. She said to herself : La Voisin’ s 
prediction must prove true if I use the four hands that 
combined to raise the Duchesse de Fontanges — to ruin 
her. 

Darkness and silence concealed the Marquise de 
Montespan’s farther negotiations with La Voisin. In 
the first place her money opened the lips of the 
Bastile. She learned precisely how Gauthier fared, and 
as the Duchesse de Fontanges’ maid was secretly em- 
ployed by the Marquise de Montespan, the haughty 


5°8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Angeline— at a hint from the former — learned the news 
which we have said, deeply moved her. 

It was the tidings that Gauthier lived, but was con- 
demned to death. The sentence would be executed 
in a few days. 

This blow fell upon Angeline with too crushing a 
weight not to rouse her from her frivolity. Her heart 
was neither bad nor unfeeling, only, like her whole 
nature, it lacked depth. 

Condemned to death? They are terrible words, 
especially when conscience says that we are to blame 
for the horrible sentence. 

Startled from the giddy whirl of pleasure, the de- 
lirium of luxury and splendor, this news almost 
crushed her to the earth. 

In her excited imagination she already saw the terri- 
ble deed done. 

Angeline was frantic with grief. Pain, sorrow, and 
the pangs of conscience had hitherto had little place 
in the book of her life. The former fate had spared 
her, the latter she had spared herself. But — this time 
her conscience was no courtier: it did not bend, was 
not silent, but cried loudly: “You are his murderess! ” 

In vain the proud, beautiful duchesse strove to re- 
call her former frivolity — it was useless. 

Vainly, in her anguish and despair, she strove to 
plunge into a still madder whirl of pleasure and ex- 
citement — it was useless. The pallid ghost of Loches 
again rose before her soul. 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS 


5 ° 9 

Angeline would gladly have implored Gauthier’s for- 
giveness on her knees, and yet — so weak was her 
character— that she did not venture to appeal to the 
king. The fear of her royal lover’s anger, the dread 
of imperiling her position again, won the victory over 
the better and nobler emotions of her heart. 

Her maid now gave a fresh proof of her kind feeling 
towards the young duchesse. She listened affection- 
ately, tenderly endeavored to console Angeline, and 
suggested a plan to save the unfortunate prisoner. 

“Money,” she said, “money can do anything in the 
world. ” 

“I will joyfully pay the price of a principality,” cried 
Angeline, “if I can save him. I will scatter money, 
jewels, only help me rescue him from death.” 

“And would you have courage to visit him in secret?” 

“It would be my most ardent desire to beseech him 
on my knees to forgive the wrong I have done him; 
but the king — " 

“He will know nothing about it.” 

“And the Bastile?” 

“Will open to you in the quiet night. You have 
the key in your own hands.” 

“I?” 

“Your gold.” 

“Take it, take all you need.” 

“It will be a great deal.” 

“No matter. His Majesty’s kindness to me is inex- 
haustible. But through whom?” 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


510 


“Through the Duc de Saint Aignan. ” 

“Through the Duc de Saint Aignan. No, that won’t 
do. He hates Gauthier.” 

“But he loves — you, and therefore will do all in his 
power for you if we ask him. ” 

“It is too dangerous.” 

‘Let me arrange the matter. The due has nothing 
to fear from the prisoner.” 

“No,” said Angeline with a sorrowful smile, “and 
Saint Aignan is certainly my best and most reliable 
friend.” 

“Then consent, Madame la Duchesse, and trust me, 
as you have so often done.” 

“As if you did not possess my entire confidence. I 
think I have given you plenty of proofs of it.” 

“For which I shall be eternally grateful," said the 
maid, kissing her mistress’ hand — “so it is settled?" 

“Yes," replied the Duchess de Fontanges, “but I 
entreat you to use the utmost caution. The king must 
not on any account have the slightest suspicion of it." 

“He lives only for politics just now. Rely upon 
me, Madame la Duchesse.” 

The second night after this exciting day, an ordinary 
hired carriage stopped in one of the . little streets of 
Paris not far from the royal palace. 

A man in citizen’s dress sat within. It was Saint 
Aignan. 

He sat resting his head on his hand and his elbow 
on his knee, absorbed in thought. 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS 


5II 


Saint Aignan paused a moment. 

He seemed to be listening for something; but all 
was still. 

The narrow, dark little street where his carriage 
stood was deserted. 

The due sank back on the cushions. 

“Yes,” he continued. “The little Duchesse de Fon- 
tanges will form no exception to her predecessors, she 
will fare like the beautiful brilliant days of the tropic 
zone — sunlight and brightness will be suddenly fok 
lowed by the gloom of night. It is a pity about her. 
She’s confoundedly handsome and — though otherwise 
cold as marble — a volcano in love. 

“But the ground is undermined — the king is begin- 
ning to grow weary of her. Beauty without intellect 
or wit can bind no one long, far less such a spoiled 
child as Louis XIV. Such a palate requires spicy 
food. Devil take me if my keen nose isn’t on the 
right scent, if — if — His Most Christian Majesty hasn’t 
for sometime cast an eye on the clever and virtuous 
governess of his children, the Duc de Maine and Comte 
de Toulouse. The worthy widow Scarrous seems very 
devout, to be sure, but — that is something new and pi- 
quant, let us try piety awhile. His Majesty, out of 
gratitude, has bestowed upon her the beautiful estate 
of Maintenon, made her a marquise too. I really be- 
lieve this new Marquise de Maintenon will soon be 
Madame de Maintenant. " 

The duo s^t up and then exclaimed in £n undertone; 


512 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Watch” the wind has changed — he is a fool who 
tries to steer against it. And, faith, Saint Aignan will 
never deserve that title. 

“This little Duchesse de Fontanges has often by her 
boundless pride insulted me, as well as the queen and 
all the nobility — let us play for revenge and so that 
we shall win the game. The short-sighted creature- 
deluded by my apparent love and submission, gives 
herself into my hands. Poor thing — ” and the due 
laughed lightly — “your sentimentality puts the rope 
around your own neck/’ 

At this moment the clock struck ten. 

“Ten,” said the due — “now she will be here directly 
and — my letter will be placed in the king’s hands.” 

Saint Aignan was silent and alighting from the 
carriage, went to the corner of the street to watch. 

A few minutes after, two muffled female figures 
approached. They were the Duchesse de Fontanges 
and her maid. 

Both entered the carriage, followed ty the due, then 
at a sign, the vehicle proceeded to the Bastile. 

A cold shiver ran through Angeline’s frame as she 
entered the gloomy walls of this terrible prison, over 
which already centuries, with their storms, sighs, and 
crimes, had passed. 

The fate of the builder of the Bastile must be con- 
sidered a dark omen of the deeds of horror which the 
tyranny of the rulers of France caused to be executed 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS 


513 


here for centuries. It was Hugo Aubriot, Intendant of 
the finances at the French court, who — at the king’s 
command — erected the Bastile, and afterwards, on the 
charge of being a heretic, breathed out his life there, 
the first prisoner within its walls. 

Angeline drew her cloak closer around her, and in- 
voluntarily pressed her hand upon her heart, to feel 
whether it was still beating. 

Such terrible dread suddenly took possession of her, 
that if it had been possible to return, she would have 
done so. 

They were standing before a door heavily bound with 
iron and closed by three huge locks. It was the door 
of Gauthier’s prison. 

The Duchesse de Fontanges pressed a purse full of 
gold into the warder’s hand, but her own trembled so 
violently that the money almost slipped from her 
grasp. 

The jailer took the bunch of keys from his side. 
The locks were opened— three bolts creaked — the door 
swung back. 

Darkness and silence pervaded the damp, narrow 
apartment. 

The atmosphere that met the young duchesse almost 
stifled her. Her senses failed, an icy weight oppressed 
her heart — she was on the verge of fainting. Fortu- 
nately at that moment Saint Aignan offered her his 
arm, her foot sought the threshold, the jailer led the 
way with a lamp. 

33 Robber 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


5H 

The feeble light of the lamp, which the jailer held 
aloft to give its faint rays more space, flickered un- 
steadily in the dark room, and dimly illuminated the 
damp, gloomy walls. 

It was some seconds ere Angeline’s and Saint Aign- 
an’s eyes could penetrate the dusk. 

"He’s asleep,” said the jailer, and with these words 
he pointed towards a corner of the dungeon. 

The duchesse approached; but a sudden horror 
seized upon her as she saw a human form, emaciated 
almost to a skeleton, lying on a heap of mouldy straw. 

With a terrible pang in her heart, she involuntarily 
put out both hands and retreated. 

Horror and repugnance suddenly took possession of 
the spoiled child of fortune. Her whole nervous sys- 
tem trembled. She deeply repented the step she had 
taken. . 

Nothing escaped Saint Aignan's keen eyes. 

He too trembled, but from other motives. 

If the duchesse withdrew too soon, his game might 
be lost. Hastily forming his resolution, he approached 
Angeline and whispered: 

“Don't you wish to speak to the unfortunate man?” 

A flush of shame crimsoned the lady’s pale face. 
The presence of the due, by whose secret mediation 
she had taken a step so dangerous to him and herself, 
urged her onward. 

But her terror was not yet conquered — and pointing 
to the motionless form, she asked with trembling lips: 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS 


5*5 


“And this is — Gauthier de Montf errand?” 

“Yes,” said the jailer in a curt cold tone. 

“Then — wake him,” said Angeline de Fontanges, 
“and — leave us — alone a moment.” 

The jailer, who had already been bribed, and had 
himself made all the necessary preparations for 
Gauthier’s flight, put the lamp on a stone table and 
attempted to obey the command. 

“Wake!” he cried rudely, “wake, somebody wants to 
speak to you!” 

And he shook the motionless form. 

But at the same moment he stopped, laid his hand 
on the man’s brow, clasped his wrist, looked into his 
face and at last said, quietly, turning away: 

“He’ll never wake again — he’s dead.” 

A piercing shriek escaped Angeline’s lips. 

“He’s dead!” she repeated and her senses failed. 

Tottering, she clung to St. Aignan for support. 

"Dead!” repeated the jailer, secretly rejoicing that 
he had earned so much moneyAvithout being compelled 
to aid the fugitive’s escape. 

“Too late!" groaned the duchesse, while her hands 
fell feebly by her side as if she had heard her death 
sentence. 

She stood silently with closed eyes in the presence 
of fate, like a criminal. 

“Calm yourself!" said Saint Aignan, 'perhaps it is 
better so.” 

But these words suddenly opened Angeline’s whole 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


5l6 

heart; a terrible anguish, the sense of infinite remorse 
overwhelmed her, and— covering her face with her 
hands — tears gushed from her eyes. 

“Oh! God! oh, God! so I am really his murderess! " 
she exclaimed. And utterly forgetting herself, she 
sank down beside Gauthier’s corpse, seized his cold, 
rigid hand and pressed it to her heart. 

The fierce surges of sorrow had washed from her 
soul everything that had occurred since her departure 
from Limagne. Only the memories of her childhood 
remained, but— all these memories pierced her heart 
like daggers. 

She sa*v herself at home; she saw her dear faithful 
mother, the good Pere Helaire; she saw by her side 
Gauthier, the loyal playmate who had loved her so 
truly, seen everything with her eyes, she saw the fair 
days which she had spent so happily in her innocent 
childhood — and now? 

With the most caressing words she implored Gau- 
thier to wake. She shook him, she shrieked to God 
to recall the unfortunate man to life. 

Then she again sank down beside the cold, lifeless 
corpse and in the most pathetic words implored the 
dead man’s pardon for all the misery, all the suffering, 
all the horrors she had caused him. 

“Oh! forgive me, forgive me, Gauthier! Forgive 
your murderess!” she cried in heart-rending tones — 
“forgive her for sacrificing your beautiful young life, 
sacrificing it thus ! Oh! hear me, Gauthier, hear me! 


DREAMS AND ILLUSIONS 


517 


open your eyes once more to see my repentance. 

“Gauthier! Merciful God! He is dead! dead! he 
no longer hears or sees his A'ngeline, he no longer 
sees her writhing in the dust to implore his forgive- 
ness for having broken his kind, faithful heart! 

“Yes, 1 have broken it! It was /who crushed your 
beautiful life, and — I cannot restore it to you.” 

Suddenly, close beside her, there was a cry of : “The 
king!” — and with the words the gloomy room grew 
bright as day. 

The duchesse shrank as if a thunderbolt had fallen. 
She could not regain her self-command. 

What was the king doing here? What, whom did 
he seek? 

The king! It required the exertion of all her mental 
powers to recall herself to reality. 

But — to be found thus! She uttered a cry of terror. 

Louis XIV stood at the entrance with a grave, stern 
face,’ at his side, a little in the rear, were four torch- 
bearers, and still farther back, strangely enough, 
several nuns. 

“You here, madame?” said the king with icy, terrible 
coldness, “we did not expect to find you here.” 

“Your Majesty!” replied the Duchesse de Fontanges, 
in a voice trembling with grief. “Your Majesty sees 
that I am with the dead.” 

“And I once found the living man with you.” 

“I came here to bid farewell to a dying playmate — 
a dear relative. " 


5t8 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“A dying man, but one who— if lie had not died — 
would no longer be here! However, we will let that 
pass, madame! I honor and respect this grief, this 
truly Christian devotion to another’s fate — ” 

‘'Sire!” 

“And that you may see, madame, that I am not 
wicked enough to interfere with your natural sorrow, 
your pious mood, or efface this deep and sacred im- 
pression, I have requested the holy Abbess of the con- 
vent of Port Royal, in the suburb of Saint Jacques, 
to take you under her protection. 

And the king, turning to the sisters, added: “Do 
your duty, Abbess,” and preceded by the torch- 
bearers and followed by Saint Aignan, left the dungeon. 

The duchesse uttered a piercing shriek and sank 
fainting into the arms of the nuns. 


CHAPTER VII. 


A WITHERED ROSE. 

A death-like stillness brooded over the convent of 
Port Royal in the suburb of Saint Jacques. It was 
the abode of “penitents,” and many a repentant heart 
indeed looked back from here into the darkness, shud- 
dered and — bled in secret. 

A death-like stillness and the peace of a church-yard 
pervaded the spot. 

And was not this convent of Port Royal indeed a 
church-yard? Only the grave-stones wandered about 
as still, pale, shadowy forms, garbed in the robes of 
nuns. But beneath each of these moving grave stones 
was a heart that had burnt out into dust and ashes. 

The cells of the convent of Port Royal were graves 
— only one apartment in the spacious building formed 
a strange contrast to the terrible simplicity and 
poverty of the other rooms. 

This was a large chamber, whose high, narrow win- 
dows opened upon the inner court-yard. 

The floors of the cells were composed of hard, cold 
stones, and those who trod them had bare feet, for 
they were “penitents.” 

The floor of this apartment was covered with a soft, 
519 


520 


A ROVAL ROBBER 


rich carpet, such as had probably never been seen in 
any convent before. 

The cells of the convent of Port Royal contained 
wooden beds, which were often strewn with thorns and 
thistles, for those who used them were "penitents.” 

In the room just mentioned was a costly couch, 
richly adorned with silk and lace. 

Throughout the spacious convent earthen vessels 
were used for food and drink. The occupant of this 
chamber was served in silver dishes. 

The walls of the cells were bare; embroidered hang- 
ings covered thcfse of the room. 

In a word, it was richly furnished, and three times 
a week the Duc de la Feuillade drove up to visit the 
occupant, and in the name of His Majesty, the King, 
inquire for her health. 

But indeed her state of health was bad enough. 

A pale, emaciated figure lay on the superb couch 
in the magnificently furnished chamber. It was Marie 
Angeline, once Mademoiselle de Fontanges, afterwards 
the all-powerful duchesse, radiant in beauty, power 
and splendor, the object of the devotion of His Maj- 
esty, Louis XIV, King of France. 

But where was the beauty of the poor child, who 
had not yet reached her twentieth year? 

What had become of the color in her cheeks, the 
freshness of her complexion, the roundness of her 
limbs? 

Was this pale, drooping figure, with the haggard 


A WITHERED ROSE 


521 


cheeks and dim eyes red with weeping the haughty 
duchesse, who but a short time before had ruled the 
heart of the King of France and with it his whole 
court, who had passed the queen without a salutation 
before whom bowed dukes and duchesses, princes and 
princesses, for whose favor the whole court, the highest 
nobility, vied with each other? 

How crushed, how broken she lay — this early 
withered rose! 

How incredibly rapid had been her decline. But a 
fortnight before, the abbess, accompanied by two 
sisters had brought her senseless to the convent one 
dark night — attended only by a single maid. 

The very first night her maid had given the duch- 
esse, who was passing from one fainting fit to another, 
a brown liquid, which really revived her and threw 
her into a sleep that lasted nearly twenty-four hours. 

But on awakening from the sleep Angeline’s features 
were strangely altered. Her usually dazzlingly fair 
complexion had assumed a sickly yellow hue. Her 
nerves were so relaxed, her mental powers so en- 
feebled, her mind so stupefied, that she spent whole 
days without tears, gazing rigidly into vacancy as if 
her thoughts were faraway. Her arms hung loosely by 
her side, her feet seemed paralyzed, dizziness bewild- 
ered her, the pupils of her eyes were contracted to an 
almost invisible size, and her pulse was nearly imper- 
ceptible. 

She did not utter a word. Her silence seemed the 


522 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


echo of the death-like stillness that pervaded the whole 
convent of “penitents.” 

This condition, however, was soon followed by other 
alarming symptoms: terrible headaches, rapid emacia- 
tion, and loss of physical and mental power. 

The maid no longer left her mistress bed-side. She 
took so warm an interest in her that she even coun- 
selled her not to summon a physician, since in these 
evil, corrupt days nobody was to be trusted, especially 
by those who had powerful enemies. 

But the illness daily increased, she grew weaker and 
weaker, and soon felt — that she was dying. 

And strangely enough, with this conviction, her 
mind grew calmer, especially in regard to Gauthier. 

“I shall atone for the sin I have committed against 
him by my own death!" she thought. 

But the misfortune that had so suddenly overtaken 
her, also tore the bandage from her eyes. 

Her fall was terrible, and when she now found her- 
self lying crushed in the abyss — buried alive in the 
gloom and solitude of a convent — the dream she had 
once had in Limagne, and which the good Pere Hiliare 
had interpreted as a warning sent by God, returned to 
her memory. 

Her tears streamed forth again, but — this time they 
were precious pearls, for they flowed from sincere 
repentance for her former life. 

Oh! Thou Merciful God! A last ray of sunlight 
illumined the darkness of her soul — Pere Hilaire stood 
by her bedside. 


f 

A WITHERED ROSE 523 

He had followed the course of her life and remained 
near her, because he knew how it must end. Be- 
sides, Gauthier’s fate had detaind him in Paris. But 
what could the poor old priest do for the unfortunate 
man? 

To kneel before the king and implore pardon for Gau- 
thier would have instantly placed him also in the Bas- 
tile. Yet Pere Hilaire was not intimidated, he tried in 
every possible way to alleviate Gauthier’s fate, but in 
vain. The king’s anger had spoken, and this was the 
sentence of inexorable Minos. 

Angeline’s last visit to Gauthier, of which he heard, 
as well as the poor girl’s fate, had reconciled him to 
his long blinded pupil. 

He requested the favor of giving his former charge 
the last consolations of the church — and it was granted. 

Louis XIV, the “great” king, was now very com- 
plaisant — he felt infinitely relieved, that the rose 
chains which had bound him to the Duchesse de 
Fontanges had been so easily stripped off, and — had 
another conquest in view, that of the clever Marquise de 
Maintenon. 

Angeline — feeling the approach of death — had thrice 
besought the king, as a last favor, to let her, who had 
loved him so fondly, so unutterably, see his dear face 
once more. 

But the king would not listen. Even the thought 
of being obliged to visit a dying person was extremely 
painful and unpleasant to him, and Louis XIV did not 


524 A ROYAL ROBBER 

like to meet with anything unpleasant in his life. 

He did not come. 

Then Angeline sent the fourth time. 

This time also the monarch refused; but his con- 
fessor — doubtless in the hope that the sight of the 
dying girl would have a good influence upon the mind 
of the too worldly monarch — at last induced him to 
pay the visit. 

Louis XIV had therefore promised to come to the 
convent of Port Royal that morning. 

A death-like stillness pervaded the convent of the 
penitents, and a death-like stillness also brooded over 
the room occupied by the dying girl. 

Angeline, amid burning tears of deep, heartfelt re- 
pentance, had made her confession to Pere Hilaire 
and received absolution. 

The priest had prayed fervently with her — no Latin, 
no church prayers, but such as were prompted by his 
fatherly love for his erring daughter. 

Angeline was lying silent — the mental exertion had 
exhausted her last strength but a peaceful smile flitted 
over her features, the reflection of the peace that had 
filled her soul during the last hour. 

Only Pere Hilaire was present, and he was praying 
silently over his breviary. 

The maid was standing in the corridor, awaiting His 
Majesty’s arrival with a throbbing heart. One could 
not say that peace pervaded her soul. Half an hour 
before she had concealed with almost anxious haste a 


A WITHERED ROSE 


525 


silver goblet, from which she often gave the invalid 
something to drink. 

She was agitated, very much agitated and — excite- 
ment also pervaded the usually quiet convent — all 
were expecting the visit of His Majesty, the King. 

At last he appeared. Like his suite, he was attired 
in mourning. 

There was something majestic in his grave, dignified 
bearing, and majesty was also enthroned upon the 
handsome face. 

His head, as usual, was covered with a huge peruke, 
but not — and this was very significant — by the broad 
brimmed hat with three floating white plumes. 

Louis XIV removed it as he approached the dying 
girl. 

His train had of course entered with bared heads. 

Only one of the king’s constant attendants was 
absent — the Duc de Saint Aignan. He had begged to 
be excused on the plea of sudden illness. 

The king gently approached; but when he saw the 
face, which but a short time before he had so passion- 
ately loved, which had bloomed before him in health 
and beauty so radiant that it seemed as if they could 
never fade, he turned pale. 

The change in Angeline’s features was so great, that 
it was difficult for Louis to recognize the former object 
of his love. Her pallor, her haggard cheeks, her sad, 
dim eyes, which still beamed with love, moved him 
so powerfully, that— tears filled his own. 


526 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


Then an indescribably gentle, angelic smile flitted 
over the features of the dying girl and, making a great 
effort to raise herself, she said, extending her little 
emaciated hand to the king: 

"Oh! now I can die content, since my last moments 
have seen the tears of my king." 

"Don’t talk so, Madame la Duchesse,” replied the 
king, in a low, tremulous tone, "you will not die, and 
when you are well again — ” 

"Not so, Sire,” murmured Angeline, ”1 already feel 
death’s cold breath. But just because I know — that I 
shall not survive this day — I earnestly entreated Your 
Majesty — for the favor — ” 

"Don’t tax your strength!” 

"Of a visit.” 

"Which was willingly granted.” 

The dying girl cast a long affectionate glance at the 
king. 

"Sire!” she said, "I have loved Your Majesty — in- 
finitely— and — Gauthier de Montferrand — I swear in 
this solemn hour before the omniscient God — was 
only my friend — my relative — the playmate of my 
childhood. ” 

"Let this pass,” said Louis with a somewhat clouded 
brow. "God himself has decided. Peace to his ashes! ” 

“And — Sire — if I have ever angered — offended — ” 

"What folly, Madame la Duchesse! We are all 
human, and have our passions. Ask any favor, and 
we will show you how highly we still prize you.” 


A WITHERED ROSE 


527 


Tears filled Angeline’s eyes. A heavy sigh escaped 
her lips, then she said: 

“For myself — I have but one favor to implore and — . 
that is — the mercy — of God. But will Your Majesty 
remember my old mother — Per& Hilaire — and — my 
good Barbezieux — ” she looked at the maid, who was 
supporting her on the pillows. 

“We will!” said the king in a firm, grave tone. 

Suddenly death approached and threw his dark veil 
over the dying girl’s eyes. She moaned — her fingers 
plucked strangely at the silk coverlid. 

“Then I shall die in peace," faltered Angeline, as 
her head fell gently back. 

“We will go!” said the king, “this excitement is too 
much for the poor girl,” and making the sign of the 
cross over the dying form, he turned and left the room 
with his train. 

Again a death-like silence prevailed. Earthly 
majesty had left the room — the majesty of death had 
entered. 

Pere Hilaire murmpred in an undertone the Latin 
prayers prescribed by the church. 

Angeline’s eyes grew fixed and glassy. Her fingers 
still played with the coverlid. 

“Gauthier!” she murmured faintly, “Gauthier — don’t 
hurry — me — so —Pm — coming — oh! — the mountain — 
the cloud — woe, woe, betide me! It is growing dark. ” 

“Not yet!” said the old priest, no longer able to 
restrain his tears, bending over Angeline, “God is 


528 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


gracious and merciful! God is love, and love is light 
and happiness!” 

"Love!” said the dying girl almost inaudibly, "yes — 
love — is light — and happiness.” 

“Amen!” said the priest. 

"Amen!” whispered Angeline. 

Then the faint notes of an organ echoed through 
the air, followed by a soft, yet melancholy chant. 

The nuns were imploring God to grant the dying 
girl an easy passage to eternity. 

And her death was easy. He kissed Angeline on the - 
brow — a loud moan — a convulsive quiver then — a 
stretching of the limbs, and Marie Angeline, Duchesse 
de Fontanges — was no more! 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE RULE OF NEMESIS. 

All Paris was in a state of feverish excitement; but 
not about the death of the charming young Duchesse 
de Fontanges; the latter had speedily been forgotten 
at court, while the people actually rejoiced over the 
ruin of one whose pride, vanity, and love of pleasure 
had lured the king to the most unprecedented ex- 
penses. 

Besides the nation was accustomed to the rise and 
fall of the objects of the king’s love, and the Parisians 
with true French frivolity, laughingly asked each 
other: "Well, who will take the helm now?" 

Angeline de Fontanges had bloomed and charmed 
the eye for a few spring days, like a beautiful fragrant 
rose, and then, overtaken by a sudden storm, quickly 
withered. The rush of new events effaced her memory, 
as the storms of nature blow rose leaves away. 

Her pride and vanity had made her think only of 
herself; why should others now think of her? 

Besides the news of more important things, which 
nearly concerned the court and a large number of the 
citizens of Paris, had arrived at the same time as the 
tidings of the duchesse’s death — things which made 
34 529 


530 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the worthy Parisian’s hair stand on end, and filled them 
with that thrill of pleasurable horror, which the dis- 
covery of a great crime exerts upon the majority of 
mankind. 

All Paris — as has already been mentioned — was in ä 
state of feverish excitement, for as the cases of secret 
poisoning had lately reached a truly alarming number, 
a court for t*he discovery of such crimes — the Chambre 
ardente— had not only been appointed by the king 
himself — but had actually detected and arrested the 
prepetrator in the person of La Voisin, the fortune- 
teller, and her confederates. 

What noble names were compromised; what victims 
had succumbed to this band of criminals, to whom 
belonged La Voisin’s assistant Vigoureaux, and — the 
world heard it with horror — the priests, Lesage and 
d’ Auvaux. 

The most horrible things were whispered abroad; but 
— the Chambre ardente remained silent, like the terri- 
ble subterranean chambers of torture. Yet it was 
ascertained that several persons belonging to the 
court had been brought before the tribunal, among 
them the Duchesse de Bouillon and Marshal de Luxem- 
bourg. 

Something was also said to have been discovered in 
regard to the Marquise de Montespan, and the names 
of Saint Aignan and his relative, the Cardinal, were 
mixed into the affair. The two latter were charged 
with a blasphemous raising of the devil, which they 


THE RULE OF NEMESIS 


531 


had undertaken with La Voisin’s aid, and who was 
asserted to have brought the due and cardinal boundless 
wealth. 

Saint Aignan laughed at the story, made all sorts of 
jokes about it, and continued to be the king’s prime 
favorite. The Comtesse de Soissons, in whom His 
Majesty had always felt much interest, yielded to his 
wish and withdrew to Brussels for the benefit of her 
health. The Duchesse de Bouillon and Franz Hein- 
rich de Montmorency-Bouteville, duke, peer and Mar- 
shal of France, who bore the name of Montmorency 
united with that of the imperial House of Luxembourg 
— were acquitted. 

The good Parisians laughed and made jokes over it 

Of course the state of the case was far different with 
La Voisin and her accomplices. Here Nemesis did 
not shrink from grasping her victims with a firm hold 
and leading them to well-merited punishment. 

To-day -on the day of the death of the poor Duch- 
esse de Fontanges, who it was darkly rumored had 
also been poisoned — all Paris was violently excited by 
the announcement of the sentence of the Chambre 
ardente. 

The verdict of the court was: that La Voisin should 
be burned alive, Vigoureux hanged, and the two 
priests, Lesage and d’Auvaux, suffocated. 

The news made a deep impression upon all the 
citizens of Paris. They thanked God for this decision 
of the court whose execution they might hope would 


532 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


not only cause the destruction of the whole band of 
murderers, but forever prevent the recurrence of such 
crimes. 

Of course the only subject discussed in the court 
and city was this cause c^lebre, but — at the court as 
well as in the city — many hearts throbbed and trem- 
bled, counting the seconds up to the time of the exe- 
cution of the criminals, because each moment they had 
cause to dread the betrayal of their own crimes by 
these their accomplices. 

But their terror did not seem to be justified. Vig- 
oureux had first been tried. She had either remained 
silent throughout the examinations or stoutly denied 
all accusations; but when she was condemned she sent 
word to Monseigneur Louvois, that she would disclose 
the most important things, if he would spare her life. 

Louvois replied : 

“Pshaw! Torture will loosen her tongue.” 

But the powerful Minister of France was mistaken. 
When Vigoureux received the marquis’ answer, she 
replied quietly: 

“Very well, then the wise gentleman will learn 
nothing. ” 

And in fact — such energy did this corrupt woman 
possess — Vigoureux endured all degrees of horrible 
torture without uttering a word. She was thrown 
naked on her back upon a table with her hands and 
feet fastened to the floor and the table was raised up- 
ward by screws till all her joints were nearly wrenched 


THE RULE OF NEMESIS 


533 


asunder and blood started from under the nails, the 
mouth, eyes, ear and nose. 

Vigoureux did not utter a word. 

Matches were burned under her arms and on her 
body. She writhed — as much as her bands permitted 
— like a worm, but — did not utter a word of confession. 
She was burned with hot pincers— and was silent but 
her eyes shot basilisk glances. 

The resoluteness was the more amazing, as the 
doctor more than once declared that the horrible torture 
must be stopped, or the criminal would die. 

What terrible delusion of mind, dishonoring to all 
humanity! What hardness of the heart! What mis- 
taken legal ideas! The judges appointed to mete out 
justice and punish human crimes humanely, become — 
while condemning murder — murderers themselves, and 
those who were tortured were not always murderers, 
but often innocent people. 

On reaching the Place de Greve the following day 
Vigoureux sent for the magistrates. 

The latter hurried to the spot, hoping at last to 
obtain some confessions from this condemned woman; 
but Vigoureux with one foot already on the steps of 
the scaffold, said the following words: 

“Gentlemen, be kind enough to tell the Marquis de 
Louvois that I am his most humble servant, and — 
have kept my promise to him; perhaps he would not 
have done so to me!” 

Then she turned to the executioner, exclaiming: 


534 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


“Now, my friend, do your duty!” 

She went up the steps of the scaffold and aided the 
executioner in his business, as well as her tortured 
body would permit. 

A few moments after a dark life was ended. 

♦ ♦♦♦♦♦ 

When the story of Vigoureux’s death, with all the 
circumstances attending it, was related to La Voisin, 
the latter said: 

“I recognize her true character in that; she was a 
brave girl, but she made a mistake; I shall tell every- 
thing that concerns me.” 

But her course was of no more avail than that of 
her fellow-criminal. When the former was- stretched 
upon the rack, she confessed many things, but — her 
tormentors wanted to know more, and as she could 
tell nothing farther, poured combustible fluids over 
her and ignited them. To escape hearing her horrible 
shrieks of agony, a gag was placed in her mouth. 

Thus the fury of her judges made her endure every 
extremity of torture. 

Nemesis, the gloomy goddess of vengeance, triumph- 
antly swung her dark rod. 

The next day — after witnessing the strangling of the 
two accomplices, the priests, Lesage and d’Auvaux — 
she was dragged to the place of execution. Here, 
when placed on a pile of wood, an attempt was made 
to cover her with straw, but La Voisin in her horrible 


THE RULE OF NEMESIS 


535 


death agony pushed executioners and straw away 
several times — till her strength failed. 

The straw and wood were now quickly lighted, and 
the flames blazed above the unhappy wretch. 

When the heap of wood fell the ashes were scattered 
in all directions. 

The world was delivered from four horrible wretches. 

Strassburg had fallen— Louvois summoned his 
sovereign to make a formal entry and receive the 
homage of the conquered city. 

Though Louis XIV had expected the summons it was 
doubly welcome at this moment. 

The very next day, the king, attended by his whole 
court, set out for Alsace. 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE CONSECRATION OF THE ROBBERY. 

A wonderfully beautiful October day smiled upon 
the earth. The sky was so blue and clear, that it 
recalled the memory of Italy, and the sun shone so 
brightly that the heart of every worthy human being 
would have swelled with delight, if — yes, if men did 
not often make the Paradise of earth a hell to each 
other. 

There stood the city, illumined by the sunlight, 
while deep sorrow and mourning filled the hearts of 
a larger portion of its inhabitants. 

The bells rang solemnly, the houses were richly 
adorned, flags waved from the cathedral ; but only a 
few of the citizens of Strassburg could endure to-day 
to raise their ej^es to the superb edifice, for there — 
high above the flags of the city — floated the proud ban- 
ner of France. The streets and squares were crowded 
with gaily dressed people but only a few were natives 
of Strassburg; the majority had flocked in from the 
country, from Alsace and the neighboring provinces of 
France. Louvois had even secretly directed that all 
French cities and parishes in the vicinity must send a 
certain number of their inhabitants. 

536 


THE CONSECRATION OF THE ROBBERY 


537 


Thus to-day Strassburg presented an animated scene, 
although most of the citizens remained quietly in their 
houses. Nay, the throngs even wore a joyful appear- 
ance, as the numerous French subjects certainly had 
plenty of cause to consider the day one of true rejoic- 
ing and victory. To-day . . . today the ceremonious 
entry of the King of France into Strassburg and the 
occupation of this important place were to occur. 

But each individual Frenchman seemed to himself a 
conqueror, and gazed proudly at the beautiful city, 
which was henceforth to be incorporated with France. 
And the proud presumption of the French was also 
increased by a new rumor of victory, which spread 
like an alarm of fire. It was the news that on the very 
day of the fall of Strassburg, the key of Germany, the 
king’s troops had captured the fortress of Casale, 
called the key of Italy. This capture seemed the first 
step towards paving the way for Louis XIV to ob- 
tain the mastery of Italy. The French exulted, the 
fame of the “great king” flew from lip to lip; his 
subjects already saw a road opened to a universal mon- 
archy with the ruler of France at its head, the world' 
belonged to French and Frenchmen. 

Thousands of people surged through the streets, 
especially around the house of the new French gov- 
ernor of .the city, the Marquis de Chamilli one shout 
of “Long live the king; long live the conqueror of 
Strassburg and Casale!” followed another. 

But every such shout was a dagger in the hearts of 


538 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the Strassburg patriots, and many now envied the 
poor little tailor Wenck, who — sleeping in Mother 
Earth — no longer saw or heard what was passing 
here. 

Syndicus Frantz and his family suffered most deeply. 

Terrible tidings constantly assailed them: now that 
the fate of the city was decided and Catholic France 
had obtained the mastery, the long ripening fruit of 
treason fell into the hands of the government. A num- 
ber of the first families — principally belonging to the 
magistracy — loudly and publicly declared their will- 
ingness to serve France in any way, and — wished to 
join the Catholic church. 

At the head of these cowardly and doubly bribed 
apostates were the names of Günzer, Stösser, Zedlitz, 
Obrecht, Hecker, Frischmann, etc. Of course the 
most brilliant rewards were bestowed upon such noble 
deeds. Günzer had already — while retaining posses- 
sion of his former offices with their revenues — been 
appointed Syndicus General of the city and Kannzlei 
Director. A new and lucrative post was created for 
Hecker, that of a royal Stadtrichter (une charge de 
Lieutenant priteur royal). 

A few days before, Prince Franz Egon of Fürsten- 
berg, bishop of Strassburg, had entered the city with 
truly royal pomp. 

Franz Egon, the holy man, came from Zaberne, 
which since the Reformation had been the residence 
of the bishop of Strassburg, in triumph back to the 


THE CONSECRATION OF THE ROBBERY 


539 


old bishopric, to resume possesion of the superb ca- 
thedral. 

He came — not as a modest announcer of the gospel 
of love — but a haughty conqueror, armed with worldly 
and ecclesiastical power, firmly resolved if possible 
to crush out the last trace of Protestantism in Strass- 
burg. 

In the eight equipages, among others, were Prince 
Wilhelm, Count Maximilian, and Philip Eberhard 
von Löwenstein, Count Salm, Count Felix of Fürsten- 
berg, and Barons Roswurn Lerchenfeld, Elsenheim, 
von Waugen, and finally the Prince Bishop’s civil and 
ecclesiastical officers. 

Thus Franz Egon, amid the thunder of cannon and 
ringing of bell's, entered Strassburg between lines of 
French troops and heralded by the blare of trumpets, 
but — amid total silence on the part of the people, only 
the inhabitants of the surrounding country, and the 
lowest classes of citizens, had added their contingent 
to the mute and sullen crowd. 

But the cathedral, whose possession had been so 
long striven for by such shameful means, was to be 
occupied immediately. 

The bishop’s triumphal procession moved directly 
towards the superb monument of the immortal Erevin 
von Steinbach, the pride of Strassburg, the ancient 
cathedral. 

Here, at the principal entrance, saluted by the troops 
and greeted by twenty-one salvos of artillery, the new 


54 ° 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


French governor, the Marquis de Chamilli, received 
the prince of the church, delivering the cathedral to 
him in the name of His Majesty, Louis XIV, king of 
France. 

When this great moment was over, Prince Franz 
Egon went to thfe palace of his sister, the Margravine 
of Baden, which had been superbly fitted up for him. 
A captain of the royal troops, with sixty men, formed 
his body guard by Louvois’ express command. 

Scarcely had the holy man alighted from his car- 
riage, when Lieutenant General Baron de Visat, com- 
mander of the fifteen thousand French troops in Strass- 
burg, paid his respects, with all the French nobles 
who had arrived. The magistrates also sent a dele- 
gation, which was of course composed of men like 
Günzer, Stösser, Obrecht, and others of similar views, 
who — traitors to their religion and country — heartily 
Congratulated the victorious bishop upon the posses- 
sion of the cathedral. 

The cathedral was superbly decorated and adorned 
with banners, the bishop’s train imposing in its splen- 
dor. But — it was also necessary to display the mediae- 
val magnificence of the Catholic church, the blame- 
worthiness of Protestant heresy. 

Banners waved, incense floated on the air, choirs 
sang, maidens attired in white preceded the train, 
while in the midst of the ecclesiastical dignitaries, sur- 
rounded by the whole chapter, attended by the assist- 
ant bishops, .the Prince of Nassau, the grand vicar of 


THE CONSECRATION OF THE ROBBERY 


54 * 


the purple robed canons, the Prince Bishop Fran2 
Egon of Fürstenberg entered the cathedral, in order, 
first of all, to perform the great act of exorcism, that 
is to expel the demon of heresy from the sacred place. 
Then followed the joyous ceremonial of a new conse- 
cration and the first masses at the seven hastily erected 
altars. 

The majority of the citizens of Strassburg naturally 
remained absent from these ceremonies, only the apos- 
tates, with cowardly servility and the desire to be 
seen, pressed forward with redoubled zeal, as well as 
a few of the lowest class, who were anxious to witness 
the spectacle. 

But who could describe the sorrow and mourning 
which during these hours oppressed so many loyal 
Protestant hearts? 

All Stassburg felt a common sorrow but, — it was a 
deep anguish of the soul, anguish which the German 
nation inherited, and which has now lasted for almost 
two centuries. 

Sharp was the contrast between the grave, repressed 
sorrow of the citizens and the enthusiasm displayed 
by the conquerors. 

The fifteen thousand men under Lieutenant General 
Baroa de Visat’s command already stood formed in 
two lines in the streets, but behind the ranks a vast 
crowd surged to and fro, while others were endeavor- 
ing to obtain a good position to see the king pass. 

Strassburg — good old German Strassburg — had to- 


542 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


day for the first time assumed the character of a French 
city, since on every side nothing was heard but that 
language, nothing was seen but .French faces — only 
the cry : Viva le Roi! Vive le vainqueur de Stras- 
burg et Cassale!" rang on the air. 

Every honest patriot felt that he was standing by 
the grave of the old freedom, and the present festival 
— was a funeral. 

Hours elapsed and the king did not appear. 

The impatience of the crowd increased every mo- 
ment. 

One mounted messenger after another was sent to- 
wards Vitrjq from whence the king would approach 
with his train ; but even on the frontier nothing was 
to be seen of the triumphal procession. 

At last — it was nearly eleven o’clock — rockets ap- 
peared in the distance. 

Couriers, covered with sweat and dust, darted to 
the city, bringing news to the magistrates that His 
Majesty was approaching. A new thrill ran through 
the throng, all the bells in the city began to ring and 
the cannon thundered from the walls. 

At last! At last! The city was gained and Louis 
XIV entered. 

"Vive le Roi!” thundered on the air. 

"Vive le vainqueur de Strassburg et Casale! ” was 
the answering shout. 

Immense bodies of troops formed the vanguard of 
the procession, followed by an endless succession of 


THE CONSECRATION OF THE ROBBERY 


543 


the various officers of the court, constantly interrupted 
by mounted divisions of cuirassiers, trumpeters, heralds 
and officials of lower rank. 

All glittered with a pomp that could scarcely be 
described, a splendor whose brilliancy was increased by 
the superb weather. 

And this magnificence became greater in proportion 
to the vicinity of His Majesty, until at last the king’ s 
equipage, drawn by eight horses, appeared with the 
scarcely less costly carriages of the various members 
of the royal family. 

His Majesty, Louis XIV, King of France, was ac- 
companied by Her Majesty the Queen, the dauphin 
and dauphiness, monsieur and madame, and all the 
lords and ladies of the court and kingdom. 

Then came all the equipages, horses and servants 
belonging to the courtiers, together with the pages 
and officials of the royal household, and finally more 
bodies of troops. 

In fact this imposing procession lasted nearly two 
hours. 

And the bells still rang, the cannon thundered, the 
trumpets blared, the shouts of the crowds rent the air. 

But in many houses the windows — even while the 
procession was passing — remained closed — closed like 
the hearts, which the King of France alienated still 
farther by the order that, during his stay in Strassburg 
no Protestant should be permitted to visit the cathe- 
dral, and the citizens should be forbidden, on pain of 


544 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


the most severe punishment, to hold any communica- 
tion whatever with the outside world. This was a 
fine indication of the manner in which promises made 
at the time of the capitulation would be kept. 

One man of God, however, received the other at the 
door of the cathedral: Prince Franz Egon of Fürsten* 
berg, Bishop of Strassburg, welcomed His Most Christ- 
ian Majesty. 

There stood the shameless wretch, greeting the 
usurper of Strassburg, Louis XIV as follows: "Blessed 
be God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy 
Ghost, for this hour! After being reinstated by the 
strong omnipotent arm of Your Majesty, the greatest 
king of the earth, in the possession of this church, 
from which my predecessors were driven by the vio- 
lence of the heretics, I may well say with old Simeon: 
‘Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace, 
for mine eye have seen Thy salvation.’” 

Such were the words of the shameless traitor to his 
native city and country, the German prince, Franz 
Egon of Fürstenberg, Bishop of Strassburg, as he 
extended the crucifix for Louis XIV, King of France, 
to kiss. Then, according to custom, he offered His 
Majesty the holy water the folding doors flew wide 
open, the organ sounded, the king and his train 
entered the magnificent edifice, and the Te Deum 
laudamus began. 

Before the high altar knelt Louis XIV, King of 
France, thanking God — for having prospered his rob- 
bery of Strassburg. 


CHAPTER X. 


JOY AND SORROW. 

The king had left Strassburg, but the bells still 
rang, the cannon still thundered to escort His Majesty 
to the boundaries of the now French city. 

But the impression made by Louis XIV on the bet- 
ter portion of the inhabitants was very unfavorable, 
and greatly increased the universal anxiety regarding 
the future. 

His first act showed distrust and love of tyranny. 
The king, as soon as he arrived, mounted his horse, 
in order — accompanied by Louvois and Vauban — to 
visit the citadel the latter had planned. 

His Majesty ordered the work tobe executed as rap- 
idly as possible, as well as the building of the two 
redoubts Louvois had directed to be erected within 
the city to hold the inhabitants in check, if they 
chanced to be rebellious. 

Moreover, on the same day, Louis XIV ordered that 
eighty pieces of the captured artillery — among them 
the ancient Maise, dear to the hearts of the citizenss 
— should be taken to Breisach to be recast, while at 
the same time the citizens, on account of some free 
speaking, received fresh and strict commands to de- 

35 545 


54 6 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


liver up their guns, nay even their swords and pistols. 

Strassburg received these first fruits of the new rule 
in sullen, angry silence. But what resistance could 
the inhabitants make? Fifteen thousand Frenchmen 
held them in check and watched the grave of their four 
centuries of freedom. 

But the patriots — so far as was possible — had 
proudly and firmly closed their eyes and ears to all 
the brilliant festivals of the last week. Even the 
houses in many streets were shut, and many hundreds 
of windows remained closed by curtains, while usurp- 
ing royalty was displaying its magnificence and splen- 
dor without. 

Ah! the pain in the hearts of the patriots was far 
too great, the grief of the Frantz family was inde- 
scribable. 

To deep sorrow over the fall of Strassburg was 
united secret rebellion, indignation at the manner in 
which the treacherous deed had been effected and the 
traitors themselves, as well as sincere mourning for 
the death of the worthy Wenck. 

Hugo von Zedlitz and the Syndicus had had him 
buried quietly, and followed his body to the grave. 
Never was grief more sincere than theirs, but in these 
troublous times they locked it deep in their hearts. 

And must not fresh anxieties be added to these 
cares? The new government had already proved faith- 
less to its pledge in many instances, who was to pre- 
vent its violation of the eighth article of the capitu- 


JOY AND SORROW 


547 


lationwith its promise of a universal amnesty? And 
were not Frantz and his family, as well as Hugo von 
Zedlitz, seriously compromised in regard to the new 
government? Had they not cause to expect the worst 
from Günzer, their mortal enemy, who now held the 
highest place among the magistrates, whom he directed 
by virtue of his position, nay who was commissioned 
by the French government to watch the magistrates 
and citizens and report any hostile feeling. 

And how was such a loyal German as the Syndicus 
to abjure allegiance to Germany and swear fealty to 
France? How could Hugo von Zedlitz do this? 

Syndicus Frantz had therefore, ever since the in- 
evitable capitulation, remained absent from the meet- 
ings of the magistrates and had not appeared to take 
the oath. Hugo, by his advice, remained in conceal- 
ment, at least for the present. 

With deep sorrow Hedwig and Alma beheld the man 
to whom their hearts clung as the best and most faith- 
ful husband and father, aging rapidly since his last 
illness and especially since the fall of his beloved 
Strassburg. His brown hair, which of late had only 
been sparsely tinged with gray, had now become white, 
his erect frame bowed ; his grave, dignified features 
had assumed a look of still greater earnestness, nay 
a somewhat stern, harsh expression, which was usually 
utterly foreign to his gentle, kindly nature. 

Besides the Syndicus of late had talked very little 
— even to his own family. Locked in his room all 


548 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


day, he worked busily with closed curtains and, only 
came down to his meals. What he did no one knew, 
only Hedwig perceived that letters came and went by 
a mysterious, disguised messenger. 

But the most troubled member of the Frantz family 
was Alma. Her bright hopes were all crushed — the 
deepest gloom rested upon her heart and future. 

Alma would not have been her father’s daughter, 
if her trouble had showed itself in any way except 
greater quietness, grave, silent earnestness. 

Hedwig respected in both, what she sympathized 
with only too keenly. 

Thus the house — standing so near the cathedral and 
therefore surrounded by noise and tumult — had become 
as silent as a grave. Deep solemnity rested upon it, 
and to-day — the day when the king intended to leave 
Strassburg again — to day a greater shade of mystery 
was added. 

Frantz had asked his wife and daughter to put on 
their black holiday dresses at the time of the mon- 
arch’s departure. 

Both looked at the old gentleman in surprise, but, — 
accustomed to obedience and respecting the resigned 
gravity with which he had spoken, instantly assented. 
But still more surprising was the request to instantly 
pack up everything that would be necessary for an ab- 
sence of several weeks. 

So afternoon had come and His Majesty Louis XIV, 
King of France and now master of Alsace and Strass- 


JOY AND SORROW 549 

burg, had quitted the city with the same pomp with 
which a few days before he had entered. 

The bells were still pealing, the cannon still thun- 
dering to accompany His Majesty to the frontier. 

In the Syndicus’ house, on the contrary, a death- 
like silence prevailed. He himself was locked into 
his own room ; the mother and daughter were chang- 
ing their dresses, after fulfilling the old gentleman’s 
wish and packing up everything the family would 
need for an absence of several weeks. 

Hedwig and Alma — each coming from her chamber 
— entered the sitting-room at the same moment. 

Both were deadly pale, but the pallor and black 
silk dress made Alma so beautiful, that even the most 
critical eye would scarcely have wished her to look 
otherwise. There was a lofty expression on the lovely 
but now grave features, while from the beautiful blue 
eyes looked forth sad, quiet resignation, a deeply ag- 
itated mind, and the thick, fair hair, whose braids 
framed her head, lent the tall, slight, girlish figure a 
gentle grace. The whole effect was enhanced by the 
plain black dress, which gave the child a pathetic 
charm. Alma was attired as she would have been for 
some religious festival. 

The bells were still ringing and the cannon still 
thundering as she entered with her mother. 

"So my father’s wish is fulfilled!” she said in a 
quiet, gentle tone, as she perceived her mother also in 
holiday dress; "but what is to be done now?” 


550 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


"Do I know, my child?" replied Hedwig. "But 
whatever your father desires, let us obey without oppo- 
sition. We know how kind are his intentions, know 
his wise, thoughtful mind, and must respect his deep 
grief by quiet compliance.” 

"I trust him entirely!" said Alma calmly. 

"And your father deserves this confidence," replied 
the mother, "nay, it will strengthen him in his bitter 
conflicts. If we are not to be ruined amid the calam- 
ities of life, we must have by our side hearts that not 
only understand and feel with us, but also know the 
depths of our natures and devote themselves to us, 
even when all the rest of the world desert us." 

"Well!" said Alma, with a melancholy smile, but 
an expression of the sweetest filial devotion, as she 
clung to her mother and kissed her, "such a heart you 
have in me. " 

Hedwig returned the caress; but in doing so saw 
the tears, which involuntarily sprang to her child’s 
eyes. 

But she was silent. She knew what the tears meant; 
but there was no room for discussion here; the Syn- 
dicus had said at the time of the happy betrothal: 
"On the day that makes us free again you, my chil- 
dren, shall become man and wife!" But where was 
this freedom now — was it not forever lost? Was not 
the personal liberty of the father and lover at stake? 
Was not the future— at least for the moment — veiled 
in darkness and gloom? 


JOY AND SORROW. 


55 r 


“Have confidence here also, my child,” said the 
mother. “The Eternal Father has never deserted any 
of his children, who turned with love and trust to his 
heart. Rely, too, on yourself and your own heart. 
In times of conflict the wise must know how to bear 
the inevitable with strength and dignity; if they do 
this, faith in a fairer future will support them.” 

“I will do so, mother!” replied Alma, and Hedwig 
knew her daughter did not lack the strength of char- 
acter necessary to keep this promise. 

At this momnet the Syndicus entered, also in holi- 
day dress. 

The wife and daughter went to meet him. 

“Children!" said the Syndicus with gentle earnest- 
ness, as he held out a hand to each, while to their 
surprise something like a smile flitted over his feat- 
ures. “Children, God still lives and does not desert 
those who do not abandon Him. Come, let us act. 
I love not idle sorrow that leads to nothing and only 
consumes our strength.” 

“But what is to be done?” asked Hedwig in sur- 
prise. 

“Come!" replied the old gentleman, “and you will 
see and hear.” 

He led the way; but his figure was less bowed 
than it had been of late. “He must be sustained by 
some bold resolve!" thought Hedwig. And in truth 
she knew her husband. 

The Syndicus led the way upstairs to his study, 


552 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


from which opened another room, only to be reached 
by passing through the study itself. 

When they gained the top, theSyndicus opened the 
door and allowed the ladies to enter. But what was 
the astonishment of Hedwig and Alma to perceive a 
party of intimate friends. Both men and women were 
present; but only people of the same views as those 
held by the Frantz family. Hugo von Zedlitz, Frau 
von Bernhold— the pretty little widow whom Günzer 
had so shamefully robbed of her estate of Plobsheim 
— and the venerable pastor, to whose sermons Hedwig 
and Alma had so often listened in the beautiful cathe- 
dral now forever closed to them, appeared. 

The latter was in his ecclesiastical dress and Hugo 
in holiday attire. 

Heavens, what did this mean? A feeling of joyful 
surprise thrilled the hearts of the mother and daugh- 
ter, suffusing the latter’s face with a crimson flush. 
Hugo greeted her tenderly, but the deep, though gen- 
tle gravity did not vanish from his features. 

It was the same with the others. 

When the quiet greetings, which revealed the sor- 
row in every heart, were over, the Syndicus said: 

“Dear friends! Grave times demand grave measures. 
I will not tear open the deep, never to be healed 
wounds in my heart and yours. Strassburg’s freedom, 
preserved for four hundred years, has vanished; Strass- 
burg no longer belongs to the German empire, it is 
now — though by treachery and unprecedented violence 


JOY AND SORROW 


553 


— the property of France. As an honest man, a good 
citizen and loyal German, I battled against this shame- 
ful deed to the last. Fate has conquered us, we must 
submit to the inevitable, but that is not saying that 
loyal Germans must bow beneath the French yoke. I 
at least — cannot! That is why I have given up my 
office, that is why to day with my family I leave the 
city of my birth, the city which has grown dear to 
my soul. I leave it with a bleeding heart, but — I can- 
not do otherwise — may God help me." 

There was a universal movement; but no one ven- 
tured to speak a word. 

“But I cannot quit my beloved city without having 
finished one last act of my pol itical labor! ” continued 
Syndicus Frantz. “I did so by secretly writing, dur- 
ing the last few days, a short account of the causes 
which led to the fall of the city and its transfer to 
the French government. We owe such a statement 
and defense to the better classes of magistrates and 
citizens, to our own honor, to Germany, the emperor 
and empire, as well as posterity. Here it is, I shall 
have it printed and laid on the altar of my native land. 

"But with this document my activity in the now 
French city of Strassburg is over. I am and wish to 
remain a German. But if the alarm bells peal again, 
if the emperor again unfurls the old banner, if through 
all Germany the cry resounds: ‘Up, German brothers, 
on to the Rhine! Avenge the disgrace and wrong 
done you and our German native land by the robbery 


554 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


of Alsace and Strassburg, then, then, my friends, old 
Frantz will not be absent; then I will return to you, 
dear beloved Strassburg and help regain your free- 
dom, though I should shed my old blood before your 
ramparts.” 

Frantz had spoken with ardent enthusiasm; now, in 
spite of his age, he stood with his figure drawn up 
to its full height, his eyes sparkled, his cheeks glowed, 
and raising both hands to Heaven as if to conjure 
it to speedily bring about such an awakening of the 
German nation, such a restoration of its honor, tears 
gushed from his eyes. 

Filled with the solemnity of the moment, and obey- 
ing the impulse of their own hearts, all the men pres- 
ent, raising their hands as if to take an oath, ex- 
claimed: 

“Yes, yes, we will be here too, we , too, will fight 
to regain for our dear native city its old freedom and 
allegiance. " 

And all with glowing hearts, and tears of mingled 
sorrow and holy anger, clasped hands and shook them 
upon the solemn oath. 

“Be it so!” Syndicus Frantz now continued. “And 
with this vow and the resolve to quit Strassburg with 
my family, the day of freedom has returned for me 
and mine. Long ago I purchased a modest little estate 
in one of the loveliest valleys of the Rhine — on Ger- 
man soil. Thither I go to-day with my relatives. An 
attorney here will arrange my business in Strassburg 


JOY AND SORROW 


555 


and send us the remnants of our property. It will be 
enough to enlarge the little estate sufficiently to en- 
able us all — with our modest wishes — to live on, and 
by, if free in God’s free nature, far from the petti- 
nesses of men. 

“But ere this happens, I have one pleasant duty to 
perform." Turning with open arms to Hugo and 
Alma, he exclaimed: “Come to my heart, my children! 
I promised that on the day that made us free again, 
you should become man and wife. True, he added 
sadly, I then thought of a far different freedom. God 
has willed otherwise; we mortals must bow before 
Him and His often veiled wisdom. But we need not 
therefore allow ourselves to be made slaves. Free- 
dom and loyalty to Germany is the breath of life to 
us. Away with chains, and let us live free Germans 
in our German native land. The day of our removal 
from here is also the day that makes us free again, 
that is: your wedding day, the day on which the bless- 
ing of God, our blessing, and love will unite you as 
husband and wife." 

At these words Alma’s friend, young Frau von Bern- 
hold, her beautiful face wet with tears, approached 
and placed a myrtle wreath on the young girl’s luxu- 
riant hair. The father opened the door of the adjoin- 
ing room, which had been transformed into a simple 
chapel. 

Upon a plain desk lay the Bible. Candles burned 
on either side. As the bridal pair entered, led by 
the old pastor and followed by parents and guests, a 


55 ^ 


A ROYAL ROBBER 


deep silence prevailed, amid which was heard without 
the solenm pealing of the bells, blending with the dull 
roar of the cannon. 

Solemn and earnest were the words now spoken by 
the old pastor; profoundly earnest, yet pervaded with 
tender warmth: a marriage address beside the grave 
of freedom. “But freedom,” said the venerable old 
man, “is the true Messiah of humanity, and will there- 
fore rise from every grave.” 

When he ended the bells and cannon were silent. 
His Majesty, Louis XIV, King of France, had left the 
possessions of Strassburg behind him; the robbery of 
the city had been completed and secured. But in the 
quiet little room, surrounded by a few faithful friends, 
bidding them farewell with tearful eyes, two deeply 
agitated but infinitely happy human beings were 
clasped in each others arms. 

At the same hour, by Hugo von Zedlitz’ directions, 
some unknown hand secretly placed a clay statue of 
honest little Wenck on the gable roof of his house. 
It stood there— a memento of the leal, patriotic soul 
— until very recently. But although it finally fell a 
victim to Time, and long years seemed to sanction the 
possession of Strassburg by France — Germany and the 
German nation ought and must never forget one thing 
and that is: 

The seizure of Strassburg in 1681. 


THE END 


Q\icaqo AND 

F^TERNfr LiNOj 5 

^ jdP*£R*1T- 


C.HICAG 



/mm 


Shortest 


^NASHVILLE 

and Quickest Route 

AND THE 

ONLY DOUBLE-TRACK LINE: 

BETWEEN 


CHICAGO 


AND TH 


ESOUTH 


Limited Vestibuled Trains 

Run Daily Between 

CHICAGO AND N ASHV ILLE, TENN. 

For Maps, Time Tables, Illustrated Guides, Sleeping Car Space 
or any Information, apply to 

CHICAGO CITY TICKET OFFICES: 

204 CLARK STREET and AUDITORIUM HOTEL, 

OR TO 

CHAR LBS L. STONE, 

(len’l Pass, and Ticket Agent. 

General Offices: First National Bank Building, 
CHICAGO. 




Warm an 6c Mazlewood, 

LIMITED. 


191 Lake Street* CHICAGO, ILL. 



36 lbs. all or. “Strips” to 32 lb. A GRAND ROADSTER. 


COVENTRY CROSS CYCLES. 



THE LADYBIRD. 


It will cost but one cent to get our elegant new season’s Illustrated Price List 
which contains, among other new features, artistic views of the works. * 


9 



Is the most perfect example of grace and 
beauty. The glove should not hide this 
charming outline. Among many other 
good points about the P. & p. Kid 
GIOV0 may be noted the fact that by 
its perfect shape it correctly embodies 
the grace it covers. Ladies are quick to 
perceive these qualities. The large and 
increasing sales of the P. &, P. Kid 
Gloves fully attest this. 

If your dealer does not keep these gloves, 
inform us of the fact, and we will send 
you the address of our nearest agent, and 
enclose you with same a card entitling you 
to a discount of (10) ten per cent., by men- 
tioning this novel, on the first pair which 
you purchase of our celebrated FONTAINE 
glove. 


Pings & Pinner, 384 386 Broadway, N. Y. 


OLD BELLE OF NELSON 

RYE OR BOURBON WHISKEY 



AND TO BE HAND-MADE SOUR MASH OF THE FINEST QUALITY. 

For Sale in Cases Containing 12 Bottles, 15 years old; $15.00 per case. 

Goods shipped to any address, and if not found to be as represented can be returned 
at our expense. Each case contains two gallons. 

Reference : Any banking institution in Louisville. 

This whiskey is advertised in one hundred of the leading magazines and weeklies of 
the country. No one requiring whiskey as a medicine can afford to do without it. No 
gentleman using whiskey as a beverage can afford to use any other. We will pay a reward 
of $1,000.00 for the production of any whiskey that is its equal. Samples sent free upon 
application. Suitable discount to the trade. Address the 

BELLE OF NELSON DISTILLERY CO., 

123 & 125 E. Main St., Louisville, Ky. 




IR A HF That ancient machine of thine 
§\AUL For Wheeler & Wilson’s No. 9. 

WHEELER & WILSON MANUFACTURING CO,, 

Bum **** and 187 Wabash Avenue, CHICAGO. 


CANDY 

CANDY 

CANDY 


Try the experiment of sending $ 1 . 25 , $2.10 or $ 3.50 for a box 
of the finest Candy in America, put up in pretty boxes suitable 
for a present. EXPRESS PREPAID from Denver East 
and Boston West. Visitors to Chicago should call and remem- 
ber the loved ones at home. 

C. F. GUNTHER, Confectioner, 

212 State Street, - - - CHICAGO. 


you w^hgood EH<aR/WlN6 
promptly and properly executed 


uporr ut 

smm&sp mrnwmm w* 

\$<o Wabash Avenue, 
Chicago. 

^r^icjtationerij for OFFICE & HOME. 



Removed from Richmond, Virginia, in 1889 to CHICAGO, and converted into a great 
War Museum. The only one in America illustrating American heroism. A wonderful 
exhibition. Open daily and Sunday from 9 a. m. to 10 p. m. 


WABASH AVENUE, BETWEEN 14th AND 16th STREETS. 

No Animosity, No North, No South, but ITninn. 





tr 













LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



□□□5Ea?bfiöO 




